Skip to main content

Full text of "The relation of the Hrólfs Saga Kraka and the Bjarkarimur to Beowulf; a contribution to the history of saga development in England and the Scandinavian countries"

See other formats


HANDBOUND 
AT  THE 


UNIVERSITY  OF 
TORONTO  PRESS 


The  Relation  of  the  Hrolfs  Saga 
.    Kraka  and  the  Bjarkarimur 
to  Beowulf 

A  Contribution  to  the  History  of 
Saga  Development  in  England 
and  the  Scandinavian  Countries 


A  DISSERTATION 

SUBMITTED  TO  THE  FACULTY  OF  THE  GRADUATE  SCHOOL  OF  ARTS  AND 

LITERATURE  IN  CANDIDACY  FOR  THE  DEGREE  OF 

DOCTOR  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

(DEPARTMENT  or  ENGLISH) 


BY 

OSCAR  LUDVIG  OLSON 


A  Private  Edition 

Distributed  By 
The  University  of  Chicago  Libraries 

A  Trade  Edition  Is  Published  By 

The  Society  for  the  Advancement  of  Scandinavian  Study 

1916 


PT 


OM- 


. 


*  A^ 


857284 


PREFACE 

It  was  at  the  suggestion  of  Professor  John  M.  Manly  that  I 
took  up  the  study  which  has  resulted  in  the  following  dissertation, 
and  from  him  1  have  received  much  encouragement  and  valuable 
assistance  on  numerous  occasions.  I  have  profited  by  suggestions 
received  from  Professor  Tom  Peete  Cross  and  Professor  James  R. 
Hulbert;  and  Professor  Chester  N.  Gould  has  been  unstinting  in 
his  kindness  in  permitting  me  to  draw  on  his  knowledge  of  the 
Old  Norse  language  and  literature.  In  addition  to  the  aid  re- 
ceived from  these  gentlemen,  professors  in  the  University  of  Chi- 
cago, I  have  received  bibliographical  information  and  helpful  sug- 
gestions from  Professor  Frederick  Klaeber,  of  the  University  of 
Minnesota;  I  have  been  aided  in  various  ways  by  Professor  George 
T.  Flom,  of  the  University  of  Illinois,  particularly  in  preparing  the 
manuscript  for  the  press;  and  from  others  I  have  had  assistance 
in  reading  proof.  To  all  these  gentlemen  I  am  very  grateful,  and 
I  take  this  opportunity  to  extend  to  them  my  sincere  thanks. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

The  following  pages  are  the  result  of  an  investigation  that  has 
grown  out  of  a  study  of  Beowulf.  The  investigation  has  been 
prosecuted  mainly  with  a  view  to  ascertaining  as  definitely  as  possi- 
ble the  relationship  between  the  Anglo-Saxon  poem  and  the  Hrdlfs 
Saga  Kraka,  and  has  involved  special  consideration  of  two  portions 
of  the  saga,  namely,  the  BrfvarsfydUr,  and  the  Fr6$a\>dUr ,  and  such 
portions  of  the  early  literature  in  England  and  the  Scandinavian 
countries  as  seem  to  bear  some  relationship  to  the  stories  con- 
tained in  these  two  portions  of  the  saga.  Some  of  the  results 
achieved  may  seem  to  be  outside  the  limits  of  the  main 
theme.  But  they  are  not  without  value  in  this  connection,  for 
they  throw  light  on  the  manner  in  which  the  Urdljssaga  and  some 
of  the  other  compositions  in  question  came  to  assume  the  form  in  ' 
which  we  now  find  them.  Thus  these  results  assist  us  in  deter- 
mining the  extent  to  which  the  saga  and  the  Bjarkartmur  are  re- 
lated to  Beowulf. 

As  the  field  under  consideration  has  been  the  object  of  investiga- 
tion by  a  number  of  scholars,  much  that  otherwise  would  need  to  be 
explained  to  prepare  the  way  for  what  is  to  be  presented  lies  ready  at 
hand,  and  this  is  used  as  a  foundation  on  which  to  build  further. 

In  order  to  give  the  reader  who  is  interested  in  the  subject,  but 
has  not  made  a  special  study  of  it,  an  idea  of  the  problems  in- 
volved, and  the  solutions  that  have  been  offered,  the  discussion  is 
preceded  by  a  brief  summary  of  the  principal  conclusions  reached 
by  various  scholars. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  AND  ABBREVIATIONS 

Aarb.— Aarboger  for  nordisk  Oldkyndighed  ot  Historie,  1894. 

Ark.—Arkivfor  Nordisk  Filologi. 

Aug. — Anglia. 

Ant.  Tid.—Antiquarisk  Tidsikrifl. 

Beow.— Beowulf.    The  line  numbering  used  is  that  of  A.  J.  Wyatt's  edition. 

Beau:,  Child— Beowulf and  tht  Finnuburh  Fragment,  translated  by  C.  G.  Child, 

1904. 

Beow.  Slud.—Beowulf-Studien,  by  Gregor  Sarrazin,  1888. 
Beow.  Unt. — Beowulf,  Untersuchungen,  by  Bernhard  ten  Brink,  1888. 
Beow.  Unt.  Ang— Beowulf,  Untersuchungen  iiber  das  angelsdchsische  Epos  ttnd 

die  altrste  Geschichte  der  germanischen  Seevolker,  by  Karl  MUllenhoff,  1889. 
Camb.  Hist.  Lit.— The  Cambridge  History  of  English  Literature. 
Chron.— Chronicles  of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  by  Raphael  Holinshed, 

edition  of  1808. 

Helt.—Danmarks  Heltedigtning,  by  Axel  Olrik,  vol.  I,  1903;  vol.  II,  1910. 
Dan.  Nor.  Rig. — Danske  og  norske  Riger  paa    de  britiske  Oer  i  Danevaldent 

Tidsdder,  by  Johannes  C.  H.  Steenstrup,  1882. 

Eng.  Nov.— The  Development  of  the  English  Novel,  by  Wilbur  L.  Cross,  1914. 
Dictionary  of  National  Biography. 
Eng.  Stud.—Engtische  Studien. 

Ext.  Ch.  Rol.—Exlraits  de  la  Chanson  de  Roland,  by  Gaston  Paris,  1912. 
Cest.  Dan.—Gcsta  Danorum,  by  Saxo  Grammaticus,  edited  by  A.  Holder,  1886. 
Elton's  Saxo — The  First  Nine  Books  of  the  Danish  History  of  Saxo  Grammatical, 

translated  by  Oliver  Elton,  1894. 
Gesfh.  Altfng.  Lit. — Geschichte  der  dltenglischen  Littrralur,  by  Alois   Brand! 

(Paul's  Grundriss  der  germanischen  Philologie,  1908). 
Eeimsk. — Heimskringla,  eller  Norges  Kongesagaer,  by  Snorre  Sturlasson,  edited 

by  C.  R.  Unger,  1868. 
Hist.  Reg.  Wald.—Hisloria  Regis  Waldei,  by  Johannes  Bramis,  edited  by  R. 

Imelmann,  1912. 

Hist.  Mer.— Historic  Meriadoci,  edited  by  J.  D.  Bruce,  1913. 
En.  Bjark.—Hrdlfs  Saga  K'aka  og  Bjarkartmur,  edited  by  Finnur  J6nsaon; 

1904. 
Icel.  Leg.— Icelandic  Legends,  collected  by  J6n  Arnason,  translated  by  George 

E.  Powell  and  Eirfkur  Magnusson,  1864. 

Mori.  d'Arth.-Morle  f  Arthur,  by  Sir  Thomas  Malory,  Globe  edition,  1871. 
Norroen  Fornkvafai,  edited  by  Soph  us  Bugge,  1867. 
Nor.  Tales— Norse  Fairy  Tales,  selected  and  adapted  from  the  translations  of 

Sir  George  Webbe  Dasent,  1910. 
Folk.  Huld.  Even.— Norske  Folke-  og  Huldre-Eventyr  i  Udvalg,  by  P.  Chr.  Asbjorn 

sen,  revised  edition  by  Moltke  Moe,  1910. 
Event.  Sagn—Norike  Polkeamtyr  og  Sag*,  by  O.  T.  Oben,  1912. 
Nor.  Hist.— Del  norske  Folks  Historie,  by  P.  A.  Munch,  1852. 


fJL 


Sagn—Norske  Sag*,  Christiania,  1902. 

Notes,  Beow.— Notes  on  Beowulf,  by  Thomas  Arnold,  1898. 

Oldn.  Lit.  Hist— Den  oldnorske  og  oldislandske  Utteraturs  Historic,  by  Finnur 
Jonsson. 

Grundr, — Paul's  Grundriss  der  germanischen  Philologie. 

P.  B.  B.— Paul  and  Braune's  Beitr&ge  tur  Geschifhte  der  deutschen  LitteraJur. 

Pop.  Tales— Popular  Tales  from  the  North,  by  George  Webbe  Dasent,  1859. 

P.  M.  L.  A.— Publications  of  the  Modern  Language  Association  of  America. 

Cretiis.—The  Saga  of  Greltir  the  Strong,  Everyman's  Library. 

Sc.  Folkl.— Scandinavian  Folk-lore,  by  William  A.  Craigie,  1896. 

Sc.  Rer.  Dan. — Scriptores  Rerum  Danicarum,  edited  by  Jakob  Langebek,  1772. 

Uacb.— Shakespeare's  Tragedy  of  Macbeth,  edited  by  William  J.  Rolfe,  1905. 

Skjs.—Skjoldungasaga  (AarbSger  for  nordisk  Oldkyndighcd  og  Hislorie,  1894). 

S*.  Ed.—Snorri  Sturluson,  Edda,  edited  by  Finnur  J6nsson,  1900. 

St.  germ.  Sag.—Studien  xur  germanischen  Sagengeschuhte;  I  Beowulf,  by  Fried- 
rich  Panzer,  1910. 

51.  Sag.  Eng.—Studien  tur  SagengescUe-hte  Englands;  I  Teil,  Die  Wikingersagen, 
by  Max  Deutschbein,  1906. 

Volsttngasaga  (Fomaldars^gur  NorHrtonda,  edited  by  Valdimar  Asmundarson, 
vol.  I,  1891). 

Widsith  (The  Oldest  English  Epic— Beowulf,  Widsiih,  etc.— translated  by 
Francis  B.  Gummere,  1909). 

Yd.  Fair.  Bh.—The  Yellow  Fairy  Book,  by  Andrew  Lang. 


CONTENTS. 

Preface I 

Introductory 1 

Bibliography  and  Abbreviations /  3\ 

The  Relation  of  the  Hrolfs  Saga  Kraka  and  the 
Bjarkarlmur  to  Beowulf 

I    Boovarsjrittr 7 

H    Fr«fe)*ttr 6i 

III    General  Summary 98 


/ 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA  AND  THE 
BJARKARlMUR  TO  BEOWULF. 

I 


The  question  whether  Saxo  Grammaticus'  account  of  Biarco's 
fight  with  a  bear  or  the  account  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  of  Bjarki's  fight 
with  a  winged  monster  is  the  earlier  version  of  the  story  has  been 
the  subject  of 'much  discussion,  as  has  also  the  possible  identity 
of  Bjarki's  (Biarco's)  exploit  with  one  or  both  of  Beowulf's  ex- 
ploits (his  slaying  of  Grendel  and  the  dragon).  The  latter  problem 
is  still  further  complicated  by  the  introduction  of  two  beasts  hi 
the  Bjarkarimur  where  Saxo  and  the  Hrdlfssaga  have  only  one, 
and  the  introduction  in  Beowulf  of  Grendcl's  mother,  who  makes 
her  appearance  in  order  to  defend  her  offspring  and  also  is  slain. 

In  this  dissertation  an  attempt  will  not  be  made  to  clear  up  the 
whole  of  this  complicated  matter.  But  an  attempt  will  be  made 
to  solve  some  of  the  problems  involved.  It  will  be  shown  that  the 
stories  in  the  Bjarkarimur  of  the  slaying  of  the  wolf  and  the  bear 
at  the  court  of  Hrolf  Kraki1  are  based  on  the  story  in  the  Hrelfssaga 
of  the  slaying  of  the  winged1  monster.  The  explanation  of  the 
origin  of  the  dragon  and  the  interpretation  of  the  whole  dragon 
story  in  the  Hrdlfssaga,  both  of  which  have  hitherto  been  wanting, 
will  be  given.  From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  this  story  in  the 
Hrdlfssaga  is  based  on  the  story,  related  in  the  second  book  of 
Saxo's  Gesta  Danorum3,  of  Bjarki's  slaying  the  bear. 

Earlier  Opinions  in  Regard  to  the  B(jt5vARSbArrR,  the  BjARKAxf- 

MTJR,  and  Related  Mailers. 

Gisli  Brynjulfsson,  the  first  writer,  apparently,  to  call  attention 
to  the  similarity  between  Beowulf's  combat  with  Grendel  and 
Bjarki's  combat  with  the  winged  monster,  identified  the  story  in 
the  Hrdlfssaga  of  Bjarki's  fight  with  the  winged  monster  with  the 
story  in  Beowulf  of  Beowulf's  fight  with  Grendel.  That  it  was  a 
sea-monster  (havjsette)  that  caused  the  trouble  in  Denmark,  while 
it  was  a  mountain-troll  that  caused  the  trouble  in  Norway,  he 
thought  was  as  characteristic  as  anything  could  be.4 

1  For  these  portions  of  the  Bjarkarimur,  sec  pp.  47-48. 

1  For  the  story  of  Bjarki's  fight  with  the  winged  monster,  see  pp.  20-22. 

•Seep.  51. 

*A*t.Tid.,  1852-54,  p.  130. 


8  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

Gregor  Sarrazin  would  identify  Bjarki  with  Beowulf.  He  calls 
attention  to  striking  similarities  between  the  stories  about  the  two 
men  and  attempts  to  identify  the  word  "  BgoVar,"  etymologically, 
with  the  word  "Beowulf."  The  translator,  as  he  calls  the  author 
of  Beoivulf,  may,  through  misconception,  have  regarded  "var,"  the 
second  part  of  the  name  "BotSvar,"  as  "vargr"  and  translated  it 
faithfully  into  AS.  "wulf."  This,  combined  with  other  changes, 
which  he  discusses  and  illustrates,  that  might  have  taken  place  in 
the  name  in  its  passage  from  very  early  Danish  to  Anglo-Saxon, 
could  have  caused  the  Scandinavian  name  "  BotJvar"  to  be  rend-f 
ered  "B6owulf"  in  Anglo-Saxon.6 

Sophus  Bugge  thought  that  saga-characteristics  earlier  ascribed 
to  Beowulf  had  been  transferred,  in  Danish  tradition,  to  Bjarki. 
The  story  of  Bjarki's  fight  with  the  winged  monster  he  regarded 
as  acquired  from  contact  with  the  story  of  Beowulf's  fight  with  the 
dragon.  He  showed  that  the  words  "  BotSvar"  and  "  Bgowulf "  are 
not  etymologically  related,  but  that  "BpoVar"  is  the  genitive  of 
"00.8,"  meaning  "battle,"  so  that  "BooVar  Bjarki"  means  "Bat- 
tle Bjarki."  He  called  attention  to  the  fact  that  Saxo  regarded 
Bothvar's  real  name  as  Bjarki  (Lat.  Biarco),  that  the  Bjarkamdl 
was  called  after  that  name,  and,  furthermore,  that  Saxo  ascribed 
to  Bjarki  the  words  "belligeri  cepi  cognomen."* 

Sarrazin  regards  the  story  of  Bjarki's  journey  from  Sweden  to 
Denmark  and  subsequent  exploit  there,  with  which  he  identifies 
the  corresponding  journey  and  exploit  of  Beowulf,  as  an  embodi- 
ment of  the  Balder  and  Frey  cult.  He  thinks  it  may  be  inter- 
preted as  the  southward  journey  of  the  sun  in  the  autumn  and  its 
contest  with  frost  and  mists  when  it  reaches  its  southern  limit  (i.  e., 
Denmark,  according  to  the  ancient  conception  of  the  people  of  the 
Scandinavian  peninsula);  or  it  may  be  interpreted  as  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  Balder-cult  from  Sweden  into  Denmark.7 

Bernhard  ten  Brink  agreed  with  Karl  Miillenhoff,*  that,  on  the 
one  hand,  there  is  really  no  similarity  between  the  Beowulf  story 
and  Saxo's  account  of  Bjarki,  in  which  the  blood-drinking  episode 
is  the  main  point,  and,  on  the  other,  between  Saxo's  account  and 

*  A«(.,  1886,  IX,  pp.  198-201. 
•P.B.B.,  1887,  XII,  pp.  55-37. 
'  Btaw.  Stud.,  1888,  pp.  62-63. 

•  Beov.  Unl.  Ang.,  1889,  p.  55. 


AND  THE  BJARKARlMtIR  TO  BEOWULF  9 

that  in  the  Hrdlfssaga,  which  has  too  much  the  nature  of  a  fairy 
tale  to  be  ancient  tradition.  He  agreed  with  Bugge,  that  Bjarik's 
combat  with  the  winged  monster  shows  contact  with  the  story  of 
Beowulf's  fight  with  the  dragon.' 

Sarrazin,  replying  to  ten  Brink,  scouts  the  idea  that  a  poem,  such 
as  Beowulf,  which  was  completely  unknown  in  England  after  the 
eleventh  century,  should,  after  this  time,  be  well  known  in  Scan- 
dinavian countries  and  exert  a  notable  influence  there.10 

G.  Binz  does  not  think  that  Sarrazin's  attempt  to  identify  Bjarki 
with  Beowulf  is  sufficiently  substantiated  and  shows  by  a  list  of 
names,"  dating  from  the  twelfth  century  and  found  in  the  North- 
umbrian Liber  Vitae,  that  the  story  about  Bjarki  was  probably 
known  at  an  early  date  in  northern  England." 

Sarrazin  thinks  that  perhaps  Beowulf  married  Freawaru,  Hroth- 
gar's  daughter,  as,  similarly,  Bjarki,  according  to  the  Hrdlfssaga, 
married  Drifa,  the  daughter  of  Hrothgar's  nephew,  Hrolf  Kraki; 
that  the  troll  which  supports  Hrolf  Kraki's  enemies  in  Hrolf's  last 
battle  is  a  reminiscence  of  the  dragon  in  BeowulJ;  and  that,  owing 
to  the  change  of  taste  and  other  causes  that  occurred  in  the 
course  of  time,  the  Beowulf  story  developed  into  the  form  in  which 
it  is  found  in  the  Bjarki  story  in  the  Hrdlfssaga.13 

Thomas  Arnold  concedes  that  there  may  be  a  faint  connection 
between  the  Bjarki  story  and  the  Beowulf  story,  but  he  rejects 
Sarrazin's  theory  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  poem  is  a  translation  from 
the  Scandinavian  (see  p.  8).M 

B.  Symons  takes  the  story  of  Bjarki's  fight  with  the  winged 
monster  to  be  a  fusion  of  the  story  of  Beowulf's  fight  with  Grendel 
and  that  of  his  fight  with  the  dragon." 

R.  C.  Boer  identifies  Bjarki  with  Beaw.  In  the  West-Saxon  line 
of  kings,  Beaw  succeeded  Scyld;  in  the  poem  Beowulf,  Beowulf, 
the  Danish  king,  succeeded  Scyld;  in  Saxo's  account,  Frothi  I  suc- 
ceeded Scyld.  Frothi  is  represented  as  having  killed  a  dragon. 

•Beow.Unt.,  1888,  pp.  185-88. 

»•£»«.  Stud.,  1892,  XVI,  p.  80. 

"  The  list  is  "Osbern  Thru  win  Aeskitil  Riculf  Aeskyl  Rikui  Boduwar  Berki 
Esd  Petre  Osbern." 

»  P.  B.  B.,  1895,  XX,  pp.  157-58.      . 

»  Eng.  Stud.,  1897,  XXIII,  pp.  245-46. 

"#<*!,£«>».,  1898,  p.  96. 

»  Grundr.,  1898,  III,  p.  649. 


10  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KFAKA 

According  to  the  Hrdlfssaga,  Bjarki  killed  a  dragon.  As  Beaw  in 
one  account  occupies  the  same  position  in  the  royal  line  as  Frothi 
in  another  and  Beowulf,  the  Dane,  in  a  third,  Boer  thinks  that 
Bjarki's  exploit  and  Frothi's  exploit  are  the  same  one  and  that  to 
Beowulf,  the  Dane,  the  same  exploit  was  also  once  attributed.  In 
Saxo's  account,  Bjarki  is  a  king's  retainer;  and  Boer  thinks  his 
exploit  has  been  differentiated  from  that  of  Frothi,  who  is  a  king. 
In  Beowulf,  he  thinks,  the  exploit  has  been  transferred  from  Beowulf, 
the  Danish  king,  to  Beowulf,  the  Geat,  and  that  the  differentiation 
of  the  deed  into  two  exploits  has  been  retained — Beowulf,  as  a 
king's  retainer,  slaying  Grendel,  and  later,  as  a  king,  killing  a  drag- 
on. This  identifies  Bjarki's  slaying  of  the  winged  monster  with 
Beowulf's  slaying  of  Grendel.  In  Saxo's  account  of  Bjarki,  Boer 
thinks  that  the  dragon  has  been  stripped  of  its  wings  and  changed 
to  a  bear.1' 

Finnur  Jonsson  regards  the  story  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  of  Bjarki's 
slaying  the  winged  monster  as  a  reflection,  though  a  feeble  one,  of 
the  Grendel  story  in  Beouitlf." 

Axel  Olrik,  who,  more  extensively  than  any  other  writer,  has 
entered  into  the  whole  matter,  of  which  the  problems  here  under 
consideration  form  a  part,  does  not  think  there  is  any  connection  be- 
tween Beowulf  and  the  Hrdlfssaga.™  He  regards  the  stories  in  the 
Bjarkarimur  of  Bjarki's  slaying  the  wolf  and  Hjalti's  slaying  the 
bear  as  earlier  compositions  than  the  corresponding  story  in  the 
Hr6lfssaga.u  The  addition  of  "  Bothvar"  to  Bjarki's  name  he  thinks 
was  acquired  among  the  Scandinavians  in  the  north  of  England,*0 
where  the  Bjarki  story,  by  contact  with  the  story  of  Siward,  Earl  of 
Northumberland,  acquired  the  further  addition  of  Bjarki's  reputed 
bear-ancestry.21  The  stories  in  the  GreUissaga,  FlaUyjarbdk,  and 
Egilssaga  to  which  counterparts  are  found  in  Beowulf,  he  believes 
to  have  been  acquired  by  contact  either  with  the  Beowulf  legend 
or,  perhaps,  with  the  Anglo-Saxon  epic  itself* 

»  Ark.,  1903  (the  article  is  dated  1901),  XIX,  pp.  19  ff. 

"  Oldn.  Lit.  Hist.,  II,  1901,  p.  832. 

"Belt.,  I,  1903,  pp.  135-36. 

»ffett.,I,p  135. 

»BtU.,  I,  pp.  139-41. 

»  Hell.,  I,  pp.  215-17. 

ȣW/.,I,p.248. 


AND  THE  BJARKARiMUR  TO  BEOWULF  11 

Finnur  J6nsson  thinks  that  the  stories  in  the  Bjarkarimur  of 
Bjarki's  slaying  the  wolf  and  Hjalti's  slaying  the  bear  are  later 
compositions  than  the  story  in  the  Hrfilfssaga  of  Bjarki's  slaying 
the  winged  monster,  and  supports  this  opinion  by  maintaining  that 
the  monster  in  the  saga  is  a  reminiscence,  though  altered  and 
faded,  of  Grendel  in  Beowulf* 

Sarrazin  regards  the  cowardly,  useless  Hott,  Bjarki's  companion, 
as  a  personification  of  the  sword  Hrunting,  which  fails  Beowulf 
in  his  fight  with  Grendel's  mother.  But  Hjalti,  as  Hott  is  called 
after  he  has  become  brave  and  strong,  he  regards  as  a  personification 
of  the  giant-sword  with  which  Beowulf  dispatches  Grendel's 
mother.  Sarrazin  would  also  identify  the  giant-sword,  which  is 
said  to  have  a  golden  hilt  (gylden  hilt),  with  the  sword  Gullin- 
hjalti  in  the  Hrdlfssaga." 

Max  Deutschbein  sees  a  connection  between  the  Bjarki  story 
and  the  Gcsta  Hcrwardi  that  would  tend  to  establish  the  story  in 
the  Bjarkarimur  as  earlier  than  the  correspomiing  story  in  the 
Hrdlfssaga?- 

H.  Munro  Chadwick,  basing  his  opinion  on  the  similarity  between 
the  career  of  Bjarki  and  that  of  Beowulf,  thinks  there  is  good 
reason  for  believing  that  Beowulf  was  the  same  person  as  Bothvar 
Bjarki" 

Alois  Brandl  does  not  think  that  Beowulf  and  Bjarki  were  the 
same  person.  He  calls  attention  to  the  difficulty  involved  in  the 
fact,  which,  he  says,  Olrik  has  emphasized,  that  "Bjarki"  is  etymo- 
logically  unrelated  to  "Biar";  and  of  troll  fights,  he  says,  there 
are  many  in  Scandinavian  literature." 

*Hrt.  Bjark.,  1904,  Introd.,  p.  22. 

«  Eng.  Stud.,  1905,  XXXV,  pp.  19  ff.  The  similarity  between  "Gullinhjalti," 
in  the  Hrdlfssaga,  and  "gylden  hilt,"  in  Beowulf,  was  first  pointed  out  by 
Friedrich  Kluge  in  Englische  Sludien,  1896,  XXII,  p.  145.  Sarrazin  would 
write  "gylden  hilt,"  the  form  in  which  the  words  appear  in  Beowulf,  in  one  word 
and  capitalize  it  (i.  e.,  Gyldenhilt).  This  manner  of  writing  the  words  brings 
them  nearer  in  form  to  "  Gullinhjalti,"  as  this  word  is  written  in  the  Hrfilfssaga. 
Holthausen  in  his  latest  edition  (1909)  of  Beowulf  also  uses  the  form  "Gylden- 
hilt." Lawrence,  likewise,  identif.es  "gylden  hilt"  with  Gullinhjalti  (see 
p.  12),  as  does  also  Panzer  (see  p.  12). 

»  SI.  Sat.  E*f.,  1906,  pp.  249  ff. 

»  Comb.  Hist.  Lit.,  I,  1907,  pp.  29-30. 

" Geuk.  AUeng.  LU.,  1908,  p.  993. 


12  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

William  Witherle  Lawrence  thinks  that  "we  may  have  to  do 
with  late  influence  of  Beowulj  upon  the  Hr6lfssaga"u  He  identi- 
fies "gylden  hilt"  with  Gullinhjalti.29  He  regards  the  stories  in  the 
Bjarkartmur  of  Bjarki's  slaying  the  wolf  and  Hjalti's  slaying  the 
bear  as  earlier  compositions  than  the  story  in  the  Hrdifssaga  of 
Bjarki's  slaying  the  winged  monster,30  which,  in  agreement  with 
Olrik,  he  regards  as  "a  special  late  elaboration  peculiar  to  the 
Hrdlfssaga."  He  regards  Saxo's  story  as  earlier  than  the  stories  in 
the  BjarkaHmur?1  He  refers  to  Mogk  as  believing  that  the  Bjarki 
story  in  the  saga  is  a  werewolf  myth  into  which  the  Grendel  motive 
is  woven.32  He  quotes  a  passage  from  Heusler,  in  which  Heusler 
states  that  he  regards  the  story  in  the  Bjarkarimur  of  the  fight 
with  the  bear  as  earlier  than  the  story  in  the  saga  of  the  fight  with 
the  winged  monster  and  that,  furthermore,  Beowulf's  fight  with 
Grendel  has  been  transferred  to  Bjarki.33  Lawrence  also  calls  at- 
tention to  the  fact  that  Gering  thinks  there  is  unmistakable  simi- 
larity between  the  Grendel  story  and  the  story  of  Bjarki's  fight 
with  the  winged  monster.34 

Fried  rich  Panzer  identifies  Bjarki  with  Beowulf  and  regards  the 
story  in  question  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  as  a  later  composition  than  the 
corresponding  stories  in  the  Bjarkartmur,  which  he  identifies  with 
the  Grendel  story."  "  Gylden  hilt"  he  identifies  with  Gullinhjalti  * 
and  Hott-Hjalti,  whom  Sarrazin  regards  as  a  personification  of 
swords  in  Beoutilf,  he  identifies  with  Hondscio,  Beowulf's  com- 
panion who  is  devoured  by  Grendel.17 

The  Story  in  the  HRCLFSSAGA  of  Bjarki's  Slaving  the  Winged  Monster. 

It  appears  to  the  writer  that  the  key  to  the  explanation  of  much 
that  has  been  the  subject  of  dispute,  or  has  remained  unexplained, 
in  the  story  about  Bothvar  Bjarki  in  the  Hrolfssaga  is  the  influence 

"  P.  M.  L.  A.,  1909,  XXIV,  p.  237. 

"P.  M.L.A.,  XXIV,  p.  239. 

"P.  M.  L.  A.,  XXIV,  p.  231. 

»P.  M.  L.  A.,  XXIV,  p.  231. 

«/>.J/.L.X.,XXIV,p.224. 

"P.  M.  L.A.,  XXIV,  p.  223. 

*P.  M.  L.X.XXIV,  p.  224. 

*Sl.  germ.  Sag.,  1910,  pp.  366  ff. 

*  SI.  germ.  Sag.,  pp.  372-73. 

•5<.cerM.5af.,  p.  383 


AND  THE  BJARKARM1UR  TO  BEOWULF  13 

of  the  fictitious  (in  part,  also  historical)  life  of  Siward,  Earl  of 
Northumberland  under  Canute  the  Great  and  succeeding  kings. 

The  life  of  Siward,  briefly  summarized  from  the  Dictionary  of 
National  Biography,39  is  as  follows. 

Siward,  Eari  of  Northumberland,  called  Digera,  or  the  strong,  a 
Dane,  is  said  to  have  been  the  son  of  a  Danish  jarl  named  Biorn. 
According  to  legend  he  was  descended  from  a  white  bear  and  a  lady, 
etc.39  As  a  matter  of  fact,  he  probably  came  to  England  with  Ca- 
nute, and  received  the  earldom  of  Dcira  after  the  death  of  Eadwulf 
Cutel,  the  Earl  of  Northumbria,  when  the  Northumbrian  earldom 
appears  to  have  been  divided.  He  married  /Elflsed,  daughter  of 
Ealdrcd,  Earl  of  Bernicia,  the  nephew  of  Eadwulf  Cutel.  In  1041 
he  was  employed  by  Hardecanute,  along  with  Earls  Godwin  and 
Leofric,  to  ravage  Worcestershire.  Later  he  became  Earl  of  North- 
umberland and  probably  also  of  Huntingdon. 

He  upheld  Edward  the  Confessor  in  his  quarrels  with  Godwin  in 
1051.  In  pursuance  of  the  king's  command,  Siward  invaded  Scot- 
land both  by  sea  and  land  with  a  large  force  in  1054.  The  King 
of  Scotland  was  Macbeth,  who  had  slain  his  predecessor,  Duncan  I, 
the  husband  of  a  sister  or  cousin  of  the  eari,  and  Siward's  invasion 
was  evidently  undertaken  on  behalf  of  Duncan's  son  Malcolm.  A 
fierce  battle  took  place  on  July  27th;  the  Scots  were  routed,  Mac- 
beth fled,  and  Malcolm  appears  to  have  been  established  as  King 
of  Cumbria  in  the  district  south  of  the  Firths  of  Forth  and  Clyde. 
Siward  died  at  York  in  1055.  Siward  and  his  son  Osbeorn,  called 
by  Shakespeare  "Young  Siward,"  appear  in  Macbeth. 

The  legendary  life  of  Siward  is  found  in  two  Latin  versions  in 
Langebek's  Scriptores  Rerum  Danicarum,  vol.  III.  These  two  ver- 
sions Olrik  designates  as  A  (anonymous;  p.  288)  and  B  (Bromton; 
p.  300) .40  According  to  B,  an  earl  of  royal  descent  in  the  kingdom 
of  the  Danes  had  an  only  daughter,  who  went  with  her  maidens  for 
a  walk  in  a  neighboring  wood.  They  met  a  bear,  whereupon  the 
maidens  fled  and  the  daughter  was  seized  by  the  bear  and  carried 
off.  In  the  course  of  time  she  gave  birth  to  a  son,  whose  name  was 
Bern  and  who  bore  marks,  in  the  shape  of  a  bear's  ears,  of  his  pater- 
nity. Bern  had  a  son,  whose  name  was  Siward.  According  to  A, 

"XVIII,  pp.  318-19. 

"  See  the  legendary  life  of  Siward  in  the  following. 

«Mr*.,XIX,p.  199. 


14  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6US  SAGA  KRAKA 

Siward  is  removed  by  three  generations  more  from  his  bear-ancestor, 
the  line  of  descent  being  Ursus  (the  bear),  Spratlingus,  Ulsius 
(should  be,  Ulfius),  Bcorn  (with  the  cognomen  Beresun),  Siward. 

According  to  A,  where  the  account  is  a  little  more  detailed  than 
in  B,  Siward,  who  was  given  the  cognomen  Diere  (large),  was  a 
brave  and  powerful  man,  who,  disdaining  the  succession  to  his  fa- 
ther's earldom  in  Denmark,  set  sail  with  one  vessel  and  fifty  chosen 
companions,  and  arrived  at  the  Orkney  Islands.  On  one  of  the 
islands  was  a  dragon  that  had  done  much  damage  by  killing  men  and 
cattle.  To  show  his  strength  and  bravery,  Siward  entered  into  a 
combat  with  the  dragon  and  drove  it  from  the  island.  Thence  he 
set  sail  for  Northumberland,  and  there,  he  heard,  there  was  another 
dragon.  During  the  search  for  this  dragon,  he  met  an  old  man  sit- 
ting on  a  hill.  He  inquired  of  the  man  as  to  the  whereabouts  of 
the  dragon.  But  the  man,  calling  him  by  name,  told  him  that  he 
sought  the  dragon  in  vain,  and  directed  him  to  continue  his  journey 
and  proceed  till  he  came  to  a  river  called  Thames,  on  whose  bank 
was  situated  a  city  by  the  name  of  London.  "And  there,"  he  said, 
"you  will  find  the  king  of  that  region,  who  will  enlist  you  in  his  ser- 
vice and  in  a  short  time  bestow  land  upon  you."  As  a  token  of  the 
trustworthiness  of  his  prediction,  the  old  man  drew  from  the  folds 
of  his  garment  a  banner,  called  Ravenlandeye,  and  presented  it  to 
Siward. 

Siward  accepted  the  banner  and  proceeded  to  London,  where  he 
was  summoned  by  King  Edward  to  meet  him  at  Westminster.  Si- 
ward  obeyed  the  summons  and  was  enlisted  in  the  service  of  the 
king,  who  promised  him  the  first  position  of  honor  to  become 
vacant  in  the  kingdom.  On  this  visit  to  the  king,  he  slew  Tosti 
in  order  to  avenge  an  imagined  insult  and  demanded  and  received 
Tosti's  earldom  of  Huntingdon,  which  had  thus  become  vacant. 
Some  time  after  he  also  received  the  earldoms  of  Northumberland, 
Cumberland,  and  Westmoreland. 

Later  the  Norwegians  made  war  on  the  king;  but  Siward  defeated 
them  and  avenged  many  fold  the  insults  and  injuries  sustained 
by  the  king,  thus  fulfilling  the  prophecy  "that  Divine  Provi- 
dence would  permit  to  be  born  from  the  union  of  a  rational  with 
an  irrational  creature,  i.  e.,  from  the  union  of  a  woman  with  a 
bear,  a  man  who  would  wreak  vengeance  on  the  enemies  of  the 
illustrious  and  glorious  King  of  England." 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  15 

In  the  course  of  time,  Dunewal,  King  of  the  Scots,  was  ejected 
from  his  kingdom.  He  sought  the  aid  of  Siward,  who  gathered 
an  army  and  proceeded  as  far  as  Dundee,  when  news  was  brought 
him  that  his  subjects  in  Northumberland  had  risen  in  insurrection 
and  slain  his  son  Osl>ertum  (Osbernum)  Bulax.  Compelled  to 
return,  he  was  roused  to  such  anger  that  he  sank  his  sword  into  a 
rock,  leaving  a  mark  that  could  l>e  seen,  the  author  says,  in  his  day. 
Siward  restored  to  the  king  the  territory  seized  by  the  rebels,  and 
returned  home  and  inflicted  severe  punishment  on  his  enemies. 

B  has  some  variations  from  the  account  in  A,  but  none  of  these 
variations  are  of  present  significance. 

The  transformation  of  Siward  from  an  historical  character,  in 
regard  to  whom  we  have  authentic  information,  into  the  hero  of  a 
saga  the  first  part  of  which  is  of  the  "  fornaldarsaga"  type,  the  lat- 
ter part  of  the  "  Islaendingasaga"  type,41  is  quite  remarkable. 
He  must  have  made  a  deep  impression  on  the  minds  of  his  con- 
temporaries and  remained  a  hero  in  oral  tradition  long  after  the 
historical  events  of  his  life  had  been  forgotten. 

Olrik,  who  has  done  work  of  great  importance  in  this  field, 
offers  a  discussion  of  the  legendary  life  of  Siward  in  the  Arkivftfr 
nordisk  Filologi,  vol.  XIX,  from  which  it  seems  desirable  to  quote 
some  passages  for  the  light  they  throw  on  the  development  of  this 
saga  in  England. 

"Tagen  som  helhed  er  Sivards  saga  den  maerkelige  forening  af 
jeventyrlig  og  historisk  sagastil. 

"I  dragekampene  og  i  Odinskikkelsen,  er  der  mer  tilslutning  til 
norron  tradition;  her  mi  de  i  Nordengland  bosatte  Nordmaend 
have  gjort  sig  gacldende  med  et  berigende  og  udviklende  element. 
Dette  gander  da  ikke  blot  for  Sivards  saga,  men  ogsa  for  Ragnar 
Lodbroks  historic,  for  si  vidt  den  fra  forst  er  bleven  til  i  England. 
Pi  den  anden  side  mi  vi  ikke  alene  regne  med,  at  Nordengland  er 
en  aflaegger  af  norsk  sagakultur;  den  er  tillige  en  banebryder  for 
dens  rigere  udvikling.  Vi  har  set  det  med  dragekampen,  der 
optages  vaesenlig  fra  engelske  forestillinger,  og  som  vistnok  ad  den 
vej  finder  ind  i  de  norsk-islandske  aeventyrsagaer  og  bistoriske  tra- 
ditioner."48 

41  Olrik,  Ark.,  XIX,  p.  205. 
•Ark.,  XIX,  pp.  212-13. 


16  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

With  the  situation  thus  before  us — namely:  1.  the  numerical 
strength  of  the  Danes  and  Norwegians  in  the  north  of  England, 
which  had  become  a  second  home  of  Norwegian  saga-culture;  2. 
the  fact  that  the  llrtifssaga  was  known  in  England,  where  Bjarki 
received  the  addition  "Bothvar"  to  his  name;  and  3.  the  fact  that 
the  Siward  saga  as  we  find  it  in  Langebek  was  developed  in  the 
same  locality — it  is  evident  that  it  was  not  only  possible,  but 
practically  inevitable,  that  the  Hrdlfssaga  and  the  Siward  saga 
should  come  in  contact  with  each  other.  And  this  was,  indeed,  the 
case.  That  a  popular  hero  is  said  to  have  descended  from  a  bear 
is  a  very  widespread  motive,  not  at  all  confined  to  the  territory  in 
which  the  Bjarki  story  was  known;  but  the  similarities  in  the  gene- 
alogies of  Siward,  Bothvar  Bjarki,  and  Ulf  (Gest.  Dan.,  tenth 
book)  are  so  great  that  the  casual  reader  immediately  concludes 
that  these  genealogies  must  in  some  way  be  related.  Olrik  has 
unraveled  the  skein  and  shown  that  the  bear-ancestry  belonged 
originally  to  Siward  and  from  him  was  transferred  to  Ulf  and  Bjarki. 

Olrik  dwells  on  the  fact  that,  "Det  sagn,  der  her  optrxder  som 
knyttet  til  historiske  eller  rettere  halvhistoriske  personer,  findes  ogsa 
rundt  omkring  i  Europas  seventy r  som  indledning  til  fortaellingen 
om  den  stierke  kaempe,  der  hentede  de  bortforte  kongedolrc  tilbage 
fra  troldene."  Olrik  says  further:  "  Men  ogsa  i  den  islamfcke  saga- 
verden  liar  vi  tilkny tning.  Beorn  Beresuns  fodsel  genfmdes  som  Bod- 
var  Bjarkes.  Bodvars  foracldre  cr  den  til  bjorn  omskabtc  kongeson 
Bjorn  og  bondedattercn  Bera.  Foruden  ved  navnene  robes  sammen- 
hiengen  vcd  at  bjornen — ligesom  i  Sakses  sagn — bliver  jaget  og 
drabt,  og  sonnen  sencre  tager  hacvn.  Men  samtidig  er  molivet  ud- 
viklet  langt  rigere,  idet  omskabelse  og  stemoder  er  blandet  ind,  og 
arven  efter  vilddyret  fordeles  paa  tre  sonnendclsbjorneagtigt  ydre, 
dels  styrke  og  'hamram'-hed.  Saledes  er  de  danske  og  dc  (norsk-) 
islandske  tilknytninger  af  forskcllig  art;  de  danske  giver  os  de 
acvcntyragtige  clementer,  hvoraf  sagnet  opstar.  Den  islandske 
Hrdlfssaga  og  Bjarkarimur  viser  os  dels  vidcre  udvikling  til  acven- 
tyrsaga.  Selve  den  nordengelske  Sivardssaga  stir  i  midten  som 
et  maerkeligt  mellemled  i  udviklingen."4*  Here  we  have  the  first 

•  Ark.,  XIX,  pp.  205-07.  Sec  also  lldl.,  I,  pp.  215-17.  In  his  Si.  germ.  Sag., 
p.  378,  n.,  Panzer  calls  in  question  the  connection  that  Olrik  makes  between 
Bjarki's  bear-ancestry  and  that  of  Siward.  But  Olrik's  theory  furnishes  the 
only  satisfactory  explanation  of  all  the  phenomena  involved,  and  is  so  ex- 
tremely probable  that  it  must  be  regarded  as  correct. 


AND  THE  BJARKARiliUR  TO  BEOWULF  17 

sure  indication  of  contact  between  the  Siward  saga  and  the  story 
of  Bjarki,  in  the  Hrdlfssaga. 

There  is  much  in  the  main  features  of  the  lives  of  Siward  and 
Bjarki  that  is  similar.  Both  were  men  of  extraordinary  prowess 
and  bravery;  both  gave  up  a  great  heritage  at  home  (Siward,  an 
earldom;  Bjarki,  a  kingdom);  both  left  their  native  land  to  enter 
the  service  of  a  foreign  monarch  (Siward  entering  the  service  of 
Edward  the  Confessor;  Bjarki,  that  of  Hrolf  Kraki);  both  slew  a 
ferocious  monster;  both  paused  in  another  land  (Siward,  on  the 
Orkney  Islands;  Bjarki,  in  Sweden)  before  reaching  what  was  to 
be  their  destination;  both  displayed  their  warlike  qualities  by  slay- 
ing a  man  of  great  prominence  who  was  closely  connected  with  the 
king  (Siward  slaying  Tosti,  and  Bjarki  slaying  Agnar);  both  were 
the  king's  chief  support  in  his  wars  against  his  enemies;  and  both 
invaded  a  foreign  land  (Siward  making  an  expedition  to  Scotland, 
and  Bjarki  accompanying  Hrolf  on  his  expedition  to  Sweden). 

Certain  features  of  the  life  of  Bjarki  mentioned  above,  such  as  his 
bravery,  strength,  his  being  in  the  service  of  Hrolf  Kraki,  his  killing  a 
fierce  beast,  and  slaying  Agnar,  the  saga-man  found  ready  to  his 
hand ;  but  not  the  renunciation  of  his  kingdom.  Earldoms  and  king- 
doms are  not  renounced  "for  light  and  transient  causes."  As 
regards  Siward,  who  renounced  his  earldom,  he  seemed  to  be  des- 
tined for  a  greater  career,  as  subsequent  events  show  and  as  is  indi- 
cated by  the  fact  that  Odin  (for  the  old  man  on  the  hill  whom 
Siward  met  was  none  other  than  Odin)  took  a  hand  in  directing 
his  course.  But  when  Bjarki  renounced  his  kingdom,  it  was  alto- 
gether unmotivated.  The  saga  says:  "Soon  afterwards  [i.  c.,  after 
Bjarki's  revenge  on  his  evil  step-mother]  King  Hring  fell  sick  and 
died,  whereupon  Bothvar  succeeded  to  the  throne  and  was  for  a  time 
satisfied.  Later,  he  called  his  subjects  together  to  a  'jnng'  [i.  e., 
assembly]  and  said  he  wished  to  leave  the  country,  married  his 
mother  to  a  man  named  Valsleit,  who  had  been  an  earl,  celebrated 
their  wedding,  and  departed."'"  He  became  Hrolf's  most  noted 
warrior,  but  neither  sought  nor  attained  to  any  other  distinction. 
The  renunciation  of  a  kingdom  for  the  fate  of  a  man  who  appears 
among  strangers  and  gets  what  his  own  right  arm  can  win  for  him 
is  a  rare  occurrence;  and  when  the  saga-man  lets  Bjarki  become  a 
king  and  then,  without  reason,  renounce  this  highest  of  all  earthly 

"Bn.Bjork.,  pp.  59-60. 


18  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KKAKA 

dignities,  it  can  only  be  in  servile  imitation  of  the  corresponding 
feature  of  the  Siward  saga. 

Besides  those  already  mentioned,  the  two  stories  have  other 
features  in  common.  It  is  said  of  Siward,  that  when  he  learned 
that  his  son  Osbeorn  had  fallen  in  battle,  he  became  so  angry  that 
he  sank  his  sword  into  a  rock.  It  is  said  of  Elgfrbthi,  Bjarki's 
brother,  that  he  swung  his  sword  against  a  rock  with  such  force 
that  it  sank  in  to  the  hilt.  But  Elgfrothi's  feat  was  performed 
under  such  widely  different  circumstances  that  the  author  may,  or 
may  not,  have  had  Siward's  feat  in  mind  in  recording  the  incident. 
However,  suggestions  received  from  one  story  are  often  employed 
in  another  quite  as  the  author  sees  fit,  so  that,  although  one  is  not 
inclined  to  attach  much  importance  to  this  incident,  it  is,  never- 
theless, worth  noting. 

Somewhat  more  noteworthy  than  the  incident  just  mentioned  is 
the  introduction  of  Odin  in  both  stories  in  the  disguise  of  an  old 
man.  In  the  Siward  story  he  appears  on  a  hill  as  Siward  reaches 
Northumberland  on  his  journey  from  the  Orkney  Islands,  and  tells 
Siward  what  course  to  pursue,  presents  him  the  banner  Ravenland- 
eye,  which  is  accepted,  and  predicts  for  him  a  brilliant  future.  In 
the  Hrdlfssaga  Odin  appears  as  a  one-eyed  old  man  living  in  a  hut 
in  Sweden.  Hrolf  and  his  men  seek  a  night's  entertainment  of  him 
while  on  their  way  to  the  Swedish  court,  and  the  old  man  tests  their 
endurance  and  instructs  Hrolf  in  regard  to  the  measures  he  must 
take  to  accomplish  his  purpose.  Odin  also  appears  to  the  men  as 
they  return  on  their  way  to  Denmark,  when  he  offers  Hrolf  a  sword, 
shield,  and  armor.  Hrolf  declines  the  preferred  gift,  whereupon 
Odin  tells  Hrolf  that  he  is  not  as  wise  as  he  thinks  he  is, 
and  Hrolf  soon,  but  too  late,  realizes  that  the  rejection  of  the  gift 
augurs  ill  fortune.  There  is  nothing  unusual  in  the  appearance  of 
Odin  as  a  one-eyed  old  man,  for  it  is  a  common  characteristic  of 
saga  literature.  But  though  Hrolf's  expedition  to  Sweden  is  men- 
tioned in  Snorri's  Edda,4*  where  the  passage  concerned  is  based  on 
the  old  Skjqldungasaga,  the  oldest  authority  in  regard  to  the  matter, 
but  unfortunately  now  lost,  no  mention  of  Odin  is  made  in  this 
connection.4*  Furthermore,  Odin  again  appears  in  the  saga  (at  the 
close),  where  Bjarki  vows  that  if  he  could  get  his  eye  on  the  god 
he  would  use  him  roughly  for  permitting  the  enemy  to  gain  the  vic- 

•Sn.Ed.,  pp.  107-10. 
•See  p.  95,  3 and  note. 


AND  THE  BJARKARJMUR  TO  BEOWULF  19 

tory  in  the  battle  that  is  being  fought  and  that  is  going  against  Hrolf 
and  his  men.  In  the  latter  instance,  Odin  belongs  originally  to  the 
story  (Gesi.  Dan.,  second  book,  where  Odin  is  represented  as  riding 
his  steed  Sleipnir  and  being  invisibly  present  at  the  battle  to  take 
the  dead  to  Valhalla).  The  two  conceptions  of  Odin — on  tlic  one 
hand,  as  appearing  in  the  disguise  of  an  old  man;  on  the  other,  as 
riding  his  horse,  Sleipnir,  and  taking  those  fallen  in  battle  to  Valhalla 
— are  quite  different,  the  former  being  distinctly  Norwegian,  one  of 
the  circumstances  that  Olrik  uses  to  show  that  the  Siward  saga  origi- 
nated under  strong  Norwegian  influence,  while  the  latter  was  the 
conception  of  Odin  current  in  Denmark  and  Sweden.47  As  already 
stated,  the  introduction  of  Odin  as  an  old  man  is  a  motive  that 
occurs  frequently  in  saga  literature.  It  cannot,  therefore,  be  stated 
definitely  that  his  appearance  in  the  Siward  saga  suggested  the  use 
of  him  in  the  Bjarki  story.  But  the  two  stories  were  current  in 
the  same  locality;  they  were  formed  under  similar  conceptions  of 
saga  literature;  in  both  stories  Odin  directs  the  hero  in  question 
as  to  the  most  advisable  course  to  pursue  and  offers  him  a  present; 
the  Bjarki  story  already  contained  an  instance,  of  another  mintage, 
of  the  Odin  motive;  as  stated  above,  the  oldest  authority  in  regard 
to  the  matter  says  nothing  about  Odin's  appearing  to  Hrolf  on  the 
expedition  to  Sweden;  and,  as  we  know,  the  one  has  acquired 
important  features  (Bjarki's  bear-ancestry  and  his  renunciation  of 
his  kingdom)  from  the  other.  These  circumstances  render  it  highly 
probable  that  this  is  another  of  the  Bjarki  story's  acquisitions  from 
contact  with  the  Siward  saga.  Incidents  of  this  kind  need  not 
necessarily  be  used  in  one  story  as  they  are  in  another;  saga  litera- 
ture abounds  in  evidence  of  this  fact,  as,  for  instance,  Saxo's  and 
the  Hrdlfs saga's  story  of  Hroar  and  Helgi,  considered  later. 

A  feature  of  the  Hrdlfssaga  that  is  much  more  noteworthy  in 
this  connection  and  that  has  certainly  been  acquired  from  the 
Siward  saga  is  that  concerning  the  kind  of  monster  slain  by  Bjarki 
at  the  court  of  Hrolf  Kraki.  When  Siward's  bear-ancestry  had  been 
transferred  to  Bothvar  Bjarki,  it  followed  as  a  matter  of  course 
that  Bjarki  must  no  longer  be  represented  as  killing  a  bear.  Si- 
ward  had  driven  a  dragon,  which  had  killed  men  and  cattle  in 
great  numbers,  from  one  of  the  Orkney  Islands;  and  it  is  in  imi- 
tation of  this  exploit  that  Bjarki  is  represented  as  having  slain  a 

«Xr*.,XIX,p.  211. 


20  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

winged  monster  (dragon).  This  would  be  only  another  instance, 
in  addition  to  those  already  mentioned,  of  the  influence  exerted 
by  the  story  of  Siward  on  the  Hrdljssaga.  Ordinarily,  there  was 
nothing  about  Bjarki's  person  that  revealed  or  suggested  that  his 
father  was  a  bear;  but  he  was  able  to  assume  the  shape  of  a  bear, 
which,  according  to  the  JlrMfssaga,  he  did  with  terrible  effect  in 
the  last  battle  of  Hrolf  and  his  warriors.  Since  he  sustained  such 
near  relationship  to  the  bear-family,  it  would  be  inappropriate  to 
represent  him  as  showing  his  prowess  by  killing  a  bear,  for  his 
sentiments  toward  that  animal  would,  as  a  result  of  his  own  ancestry 
and  the  treatment  his  father  had  received,  be  those  of  sympathy 
rather  than  antipathy.  His  mother  had  told  him  the  whole  story 
of  his  ancestry  and  the  maltreatment  of  his  father,  and  it  had 
aroused  him  to  take  most  dire  revenge.  Consequently,  he  must 
be  represented  as  having  killed  some  other  kind  of  ferocious  beast,  or 
monster,  than  a  bear,  and  this  naturally  became  the  sarr.e  kind 
of  monster  that  Siward  had  overcome,  namely  a  dragon.  The  fact 
that  it  was  not  uncommon  at  the  time  the  saga  was  composed  for  a 
popular  hero  to  be  represented  as  having  slain  a  dragon  made  it 
all  the  easier  for  the  author  of  the  Hrdlfssa^a  to  imitate  this  feature 
of  the  Siward  saga.  It  may  be  said  that  this  is  attributing  too  much 
consistency  in  one  particular  to  a  story  that  otherwise  is  a  piece  of 
patch-work.  But  the  story  of  Biarki's  fight  with  the  winged  mon- 
ster is  not  patch-work;  it  does  not  represent  the  poorest  and  latest 
form  of  the  Bjarki  legends,  as  Olrik  says;48  it  is  not  an  impossible 
story,  as  Panzer  says;4'  nor  is  it  "inconsequent  and. absurd,"  as 
Lawrence  says.60  Considering  the  time  at  which  it  was  written,  it 
is  a  well  considered,  well  constructed  narrative,  in  which  the  ma- 
terial at  hand  and  the  machinery  that  was  regarded  as  permissible 
and  appropriate  in  saga-writing  at  the  time  is  employed  with  great 
skill  to  produce  the  intended  effect.  The  story  is  as  follows: — 

"Ok  sem  lei'S  at  jolum,  gcrSuz  menn  6katir.  BptSvarr  spyrr 
H<jtt,  hverju  betta  sa?tti;  hann  segir  honum,  at  dyr  eitt  hafi  bar 
komit  tva  vetr  f  samt,  mikit  og  6gurligt — 'ok  hefir  vaengi  a  bakinu 
ok  flygr  bat  jafnan;  tvau  haust  hefir  bat  nu  hingat  vitjat  ok  gert 
mikinn  skatSa;  £  bat  bita  ekki  vdpn,  en  kappar  konungs  koma  ekki 

«ndl.,l,p.  136. 
"St.  germ.  Sag.,  p.  367. 
"P.M.  L.  A.,  XXIV,  p.  239. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  21 

hcim,  pcir  sem  at  eru  cinna  mcstir.1  Bgovarr  m.Tlti:  'ekki  er  hollin 
sv£  vcl  skipufi,  sem  ek  xtlaSi,  ef  citt  dyr  skal  her  eytJa  n'ki  og  f€ 
konungsins.'  Hgttr  sagSi:  'pat  er  ekki  dy"r,  hcldr  cr  pat  hit  mesta 
troll.'  Nu  kemr  j61aaptann;  pa  maelti  konungr:  'nu  vil  ek,  at  menn 
se  kyrrir  ok  hljoo'ir  i  nott,  ok  banna  ek  gllum  minum  mgnnum  at 
ganga  i  ngkkurn  haska  vi'5  dyrit,  en  fe  ferr  cptir  pvi  sem  auSnar; 
mcnn  mina  vil  ck  ekki  missa.'  Allir  hcita  her  g6<Su  um,  at  gcra 
eptir  pvi,  sem  konungr  bauo".  Bgfivarr  Jeyndiz  i  burt  um  notlina; 
hann  Isctr  Hgtt  fara  me'5  scr,  ok  gerir  hann  pat  nauo'ugr  ok  kalla'6'i 
hann  scr  styrt  til  bana.  Bg'o'varr  scgir,  at  betr  niundi  til  takaz. 
pcir  panga  f  burt  frd  hgllinni,  ok  ver'o'r  Bp'o'varr  at  bera  hann; 
sva  cr  hann  hraeddr.  Nii  sja  peir  dyrit;  ok  pvi  naest  a'pir  Hgttr 
slikt,  sem  hann  ma,  ok  kva'8  dyrit  mundu  gleypa  hann.  BoSvarr 
ba<5  bikkjuna  hans  pc^ja  ok  kastar  honum  niSr  i  mo:umn,  ok  par 
Hggr  hann  ok  eip  me'6  gllu  ohneddr;  ei;;i  porir  hann  l:c-im  at  fara 
hcldr.  Nu  gengr  Bgfivarr  moli  dyrinu;  pat  haefir  honum,  at  sverS- 
it  cr  fast  i  umgjgr'o'inni,  cr  hann  vildi  brego'a  pvi.  BgSvarr 
cggjar  nu  fast  svcro'it  ok  pa  brago'ar  i  umgjgro'inni,  ok  nu  faer 
harm  brugoit  uingjgr'Sinni,  sva  at  sver'Sit  gengr  ur  sli(5runum,  ok 
leggr  pegar  undir  bscgi  dyrsins  ok  sva  fast,  at  stoo"  i  hjartanu,  ok. 
datt  pa  dy"rit  til  jarSar  dautt  pi  or.  Eptir  pat  ferr  hann  pangat 
sem  Hgttr  liggr.  BgSvarr  tekr  hann  upp  ok  berr  pangat,  sem 
dyrit  liggr  dautt.  Hgttr  skelfr  akafJ.  Bgo'varr  ma;ki:  'nu  &kaltu 
drekka  bloo'  dyrsins.'  Hann  er  lengi  Iregr,  en  po  porir  hann  vist 
eigi  annat.  Bg'6'varr.  Inctr  hann  drckka  tva  sopa  stora;  h.ann  Idt 
hann  ok  eta  ngkkut  af  dyrshjartanu;  cptir  pctta  tckr  Bg'h-arr  til 
hans,  ok  attuz  pcir  vio'  lengi.  BgSvarr  m«Tlti:  'helzt  ertu  nu  sterkr 
or'Sinn,  ok  ekki  vacnti  ek,  at  pii  hrxo'iz  nu  hirSmenn  Hnilfs  kon- 
ungs.'  Hgttr  sagSi:  'cigi  mun  ek  pa  hraco'az  ok  eigi  pik  upp  frd 
pessu.'  'Vcl  cr  pa  orSit.  Hgttr  felagi;  fgru  vit  nu  til  ok  reisum  upp 
dyrit  ok  buum  sva  um,  at  a'6'rir  xl\'\  at  kvikt  muni  vera.'  J)eir 
gcra  nu  sva.  Eptir  pat  fara  peir  heim  ok  hafa  kyrt  um  sik,  ok  veit 
engi  maSr,  hvat  peir  hafa  iojat.  Konungr  spyrr  um  morguninn, 
hvat  pcir  viti  til  d^rsins,  hvart  pat  hafi  ngkkut  pangat  vitjat  um 
n6ttina;  honum  var  sagt,  at  fe  alt  vaeri  heilt  f  grindum  ok  osakat. 
Konungr  ba?5  menn  forvitnaz,  hvart  engi  sasi  likindi  til,  at  pat 
heftSi  heim  komit.  Var?5menn  gerSu  sva  ok  k6mu  skj6tt  aptr  ok 
sogSu  konungi,  at  dyrit  faeri  par  ok  heldr  geyst  at  borginni.  Kon- 
ungr baS  hirtSmenn  vera  hrausta  ok  duga  nu  hvern  eptir  pvf, 
«em  hann  hefSi  hug  til,  ok  raoa  af  6vaett  penna;  ok  sva  var  gert, 


22  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

sem  konungr  bautS,  at  beir  bjuggu  sik  til  bess.  Konungr  horfSi  a 
d^rit  ok  maelti  sJSan:  'enga  se  ek  for  a  dyiinu,  en  hverr  vill  nu  taka 
kaup  einn  ok  ganga  f  moti  bvi?'  BooVarr  maelti:  'bat  vaeri  naesta 
hrausts  manns  forvitnisb6t.  Hottr  felagi,  rektu  nu  af  }>6r  illmaelit 
bat,  at  menn  lata,  sem  engi  krellr  n£  dugr  muni  f  her  vera;  far  nu 
ok  drep  |m  dyrit;  mattu  sjd,  at  engi  er  allfuss  til  annarra.'  'Ja, 
sag(5i  Hottr,  ek  mun  til  bessa  raSaz.'  Konungr  maelti:  'ekki  veit 
ek,  hvaSan  bcssi  hreysti  er  at  her  komin,  Hottr,  ok  mikit  hcfir  um 
bik  skipaz  d  skammri  stundu.'  Hottr  maelti:  'gcf  mcr  til  sverSit 
Gullinhjalta,  er  bu  heldr  a,  ok  skal  ek  b,i  fella  dyiit  eSa  fa  bana.' 
Hr61fr  konungr  maelti:  'betta  sverS  er  ekki  beranda  nema  beim 
manni,  sem  bae'Si  er  goSr  drengr  og  hraustr.'  Hottr  sagtSi:  'sva 
skaltu  til  setla,  at  mer  se  sva  hattat.'  Konungr  maelti:  'hvat  ma 
vita,  nema  fleira  hafi  skipz  um  hagi  >ma,  en  sja  Jjykkir,  en  facstir 
menn  l>ykkjaz  )?ik  kenna,  at  )>u  scr  enn  sami  maSr;  nu  tak  vitJ 
sverSinu  ok  njot  manna  bezt,  ef  )>etta  er  til  unnit.'  SiSan  gengr 
Hottr  at  dyrinu  alldjarfliga  ok  h^ggr  til  l>ess,  )?a  er  hann  kemr  f 
hoggfaeri,  ok  dyrit  fellr  ni5r  dautt.  BpSvarr  mjelti:  'sjaiS  nu, 
herra,  hvat  hann  hcfir  til  unnit.'  Konungr  scgir:  'vist  hefir  hann 
mikit  skipaz,  en  ekki  hefir  Hgttr  einn  dyrit  drepit,  heldr  hefir  j?u 
J>at  gert.'  BpSvarr  segir:  'vera  ma,  at  svd  se.'  Konungr  segir: 
Vissa  ek,  ^a  er  Jju  komt  her,  at  fair  mundu  Jn'nir  jafningjar  vera, 
en  jjat  )?ykki  mcr  }>6  jntt  verk  frajgiligast,  at  \>u  hefir  gert  her 
annan  kappa,  )?ar  er  Hottr  er,  ok  6va;nligr  )>6tti  til  mikillar  giptu; 
ok  nu  vil  ek  at  hann  heiti  cigi  Hgttr  lengr  ok  skal  hann  heita  Hjalti 
upp  fra  )>essu;  skaltu  hcita  eptir  sverSinu  Gullinhjalta.'  "" 

11  tlrs.  Bjark.,  pp.  68-7 1 .  La wrcncc's  translation  of  the  above  is  as  follows : — 
"And  as  the  Yule-feast  approached,  the  men  grew  depressed.  Bothvar 
asked  Hott  the  reason;  he  told  him  that  a  beast  had  already  come  two  successive 
winters,  a  great  and  terrible  one, — 'and  it  has  wings  on  its  back  and  flies  about 
continually;  two  autumns  it  has  already  sought  us  here,  and  it  does  great 
damage;  no  weapon  wounds  it,  but  the  king's  champions,  the  best  warriors  of 
all,  don't  come  home  at  this  time.'  Bothvar  said,  'The  hall  isn't  so  well  defended 
as  I  thought,  if  a  beast  can  destroy  the  domain  and  property  of  the  king.'  Hott 
answered,  'That  is  no  beast,  it  is  rather  the  greatest  of  monsters.'  (l>at  er  ekki 
dyr,  heldr  er  jwt  hit  mesta  trpll).  Now  came  the  Yule-even;  and  the  king  said, 
•Now  I  desire  that  the  men  be  still  and  quiet  in  the  night,  and  I  forbid  them 
all  to  run  any  risk  on  account  of  the  beast;  let  the  cattle  fare  as  fate  wills  (sem 
auSnar) ;  my  men  I  do  not  wish  to  lose.'  All  promised  to  act  as  the  king  com- 
manded. But  Bothvar  crept  secretly  out  in  the  night;  he  made  Hott  go  with 
him,  but  Hott  only  went  because  he  was  forced  to,  crying  out  that  it  would 
iurely  be  the  death  of  him.  Bothvar  told  him  it  would  turn  out  better.  They 


AND  THE  BJARKARfMUR  TO  BEOWULF  23 

The  consistency  observed  in  displacing  the  hear,  as  the  animal 
killed  by  Bjarki,  has  been  noted,  as  has  also  the  reason  why  the 
dragon  was  introduced  as  a  substitute  for  the  bear.  It  will  be 
observed  that  the  account  of  the  dragon  in  the  Siward  story  sug- 
gested the  further  development  of  the  story  in  the  Hrvlfssaga. 
Olrik  says:  "  I  en  hensccnde  har  Sivard  den  digres  kamp  dog  noget 
egct.  De  almindelige  nomine  dragekampe  lige  fra  Sigurds  drab 
p&  Favne  har  stadig  til  mal  at  vinde  dragens  guld.  For  Sivard 
went  out  of  the  hall,  and  Bothvar  had  to  carry  him,  so  full  of  fear  was  he.  Now 
they  saw  the  beast,  and  Holt  shrieked  as  loud  as  he  could,  and  cried  that  the 
beast  was  going  to  swallow  him.  Bothvar  commanded  the  doc  (bikkjuna  bans, 
i.  e.,  Hott)  to  keep  still,  and  threw  him  down  in  the  moss,  and  there  he  lay  in 
unspeakable  terror,  and  didn't  even  dare  to  run  home.  Then  Bothvar  attacked 
the  beast,  but  it  chanced  that  the  sword  stuck  in  the  sheath  when  he  wanted 
to  draw  it;  then  he  pulled  so  hard  at  the  sword  that  it  flew  out  of  the  sheath, 
and  he  plunged  (leggr)  it  immediately  with  such  force  under  the  shoulder  of  the 
beast,  that  it  penetrated  the  heart,  and  hard  and  heavily  fell  the  beast  down 
on  the  ground  dead.  Then  Bothvar  went  over  to  where  Hott  \vas  lying.  He 
took  him  up  and  carried  him  over  to  the  place  where  the  beast  lay  dead.  Hott 
trembled  frightfully.  Bothvar  said,  'Now  you  must  drink  the  blood  of  the 
beast.'  For  a  long  time  he  was  loth  to  do  this,  but  he  finally  didn't  dare  to  do 
otherwise.  Bothvar  made  him  drink  two  big  gulps,  and  eat  some  of  the  beast's, 
heart;  then  Bothvar  grappled  with  him,  and  they  struggled  long  with  each 
other.  Bothvar  said,  'Now  you  have  become  very  strong,  and  I  don't  believe 
that  you  will  be  afraid  of  the  troop  of  King  Hrolf  any  longer.'  Hott  answered, 
'I  shall  not  fear  them  any  more,  nor  shall  I  be  afraid  of  you  henceforth.'  'That 
is  well,  comrade  Hott,'  [said  Bothvar]  'and  now  will  we  set  up  the  beast,  and 
arrange  it  so  that  the  others  will  think  it  alive.'  They  did  so.  Then  they 
went  in  and  were  quiet;  no  one  knew  what  they  had  done. 

"The  king  asked  in  the  morning  whether  they  knew  anything  of  the  beast; 
whether  it  had  showed  itself  anywhere  in  the  night;  thcj  told  him  the  cattle 
were  all  safe  and  sound  in  the  folds.  The  king  bade  his  men  sec  if  they  couldn't 
find  any  indication  that  it  had  come  thither.  The  warders  obeyed,  came  quickly 
back  again  and  told  the  king  that  the  beast  was  advancing  rapidly  to  attack 
the  town  (borginn).  The  king  bade  his  men  be  courageous,  [and  said)  each  one 
should  help,  according  as  he  had  courage  for  it,  and  proceed  against  thismonstcr. 
It  was  done  as  the  Xing  commanded;  they  made  themselves  ready  for  it.  The 
king  looked  at  the  beast  and  said,  'I  don't  see  that  the  beast  moves;  but  who 
will  undertake  the  task  and  attack  it?'  Bothvar  answered,  'A  brave  man 
might  be  able  to  satisfy  his  curiosity  about  this!  (|>at  varri  nareta  hrausts 
manns  forvitnisbot.)  Comrade  Hott,  destroy  this  evil  talk  about  you,— men 
say  that  there  is  neither  strength  nor  courage  in  you;  go  up  and  kill  the  beast  I— 
you  sec  nobody  else  wants  to.'  'Yes,'  said  Hott,  'I  will  undertake  it.'  The  king 
said,  'I  don't  know  whence  this  courage  has  come  to  you,  Hott,  you  have  changed 
marvellously  in  a  short  time.'  Hott  said,  'Give  me  your  sword  Gullinhjalti, 
which  you  are  bearing,  and  I  will  kill  the  beast  or  die  in  the  attempt.'  King 


24  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

digre  eksistcrer  dette  motiv  ikke;  han  vil  frelsc  de  hjemsogtc 
mennesker.  Af  alle  de  islandske  dragekampe  bar  kun  Bjorn 
Hitdolekjempes  noget  tilsvarende,  og  her  er  del  naeppc  tilfacldigt, 
at  ogsA  den  cr  henlagt  til  de  cngelske  farvandc.  Del  er  det  cngelske 
dragckamps-motiv."52  Olrik  further  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that 
in  English  tales  the  object  is  not  to  kill  the  dragon,  but  to  drive  it 
away,  as  Siward  did.  But  to  fit  the  dragon  into  the  Bjarki  story,  it 
had  to  be  killed  in  order  that  the  blood-drinking  episode  might  be 
introduced.  This  involved  no  difficulty,  however;  for  the  killing 
of  the  dragon  was  in  harmony  with  Scandinavian  saga-usage.  But 
it  should  be  observed  how,  in  essence,  the  conception  of  the  dragon 
in  the  Bjarki  story  harmonizes  accurately  with  that  in  the  Siward 
story.  The  king  and  his  court  are  afflicted  by  the  visitations  of 
a  dragon;  and  Bjarki  puts  an  end  to  this  affliction  by  killing  the 
dragon,  as  Siward,  in  the  corresponding  situation,  does  by  driving 
it  away. 

Not  less  terrible  than  dragons,  but  much  more  common,  were 
trolls;  and  this  fact  led  Brynjulfsson  to  remark  that  the  introduc- 
tion of  a  troll  in  this  connection  was  as  characteristic  as  anything 
could  be."  The  introduction  of  the  troll  is  quite  in  harmony  with 
the  genius  of  Old  Norse  folk-lore.  The  saga-man  did  not,  however, 
characterize  the  dragon  as  a  troll  merely  because  he  would  thus 
be  employing  good  saga-material,  but  because  the  depredations 
ascribed  to  the  dragon  in  the  Siward  story.. which  were  quite  for- 
eign to  the  accounts  of  dragons  in  Scandinavian  folk-lore,  were  very 

Hrolf  said,  'This  sword  can  only  be  borne  by  a  man  who  is  both  brave  and 
daring.'  Hott  answered,  'You  shall  be  convinced  that  I  am  such  a  man.' 
The  king  said,  'Who  knows  whether  your  character  hasn't  changed  more  than 
appearances  show?  Take  the  sword  and  may  you  have  good  fortune!'  Then 
Hott  attacked  the  beast  and  struck  at  it  as  soon  as  he  was  near  enough  so  that  he 
could  hit  it,  and  the  beast  fell  down  dead.  Bothvar  said,  'Look,  lord,  what 
he  has  done!'  The  king  replied,  'Truly  he  has  changed  much,  but  Hott  alone 
didn't  kill  the  beast,  you  were  the  man  who  did  it.'  Bothvar  said,  'It  may  be 
io.'  The  king  said,  'I  knew  as  soon  as  you  came  here  that  only  few  men  could 
compare  with  you,  but  this  seems  to  me  your  most  illustrious  deed,  that  you 
have  made  a  warrior  out  of  Hott,  who  appeared  little  born  to  great  good  fortune. 
And  now  I  wish  him  called  Hott  no  longer,  he  shall  from  this  day  be  named 
Hjalti,— thou  shall  be  called  after  the  iword  Gullinhjalti.'"— P.  U.  L.  A., 
XXIV,  pp.  226-27. 

»Ark.,  XIX,  pp.  207-08. 

«  See  p.  7. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  25 

suggestive  of  the  depredations  ascribed  to  trolls,  and  because  a  troll 
story  would  enable  him  to  woik  out  his  plot  with  admirable  effect. 
The  statement  in  the  saga,  "As  the  Yule-feast  approached,  the  men 
grew  depressed,"  is  a  characteristic  beginning  of  a  troll  story;  for, 
while  trolls  commit  their  depredations  at  all  times  of  the  year  and 
under  a  multitude  of  circumstances,  many  of  the  stories  about  them 
begin  with  such  expressions  as:  "Yule  was  approaching.  On  the 
eve  the  shepherd  went  with  his  sheep";54  "In  old  days  no  one 
could  stay  over  Christmas  Eve";64  "It  happened  once  late  on  a 
Yule  Eve";M  "Formerly  every  Christmas  Eve";"  "I  gamle  dage 
var  dct  en  julcnat";68  "  Julcaftcn  gik  Per  Bakken  til  kvernhusct";51 
"Nogen  av  sclskapct  kom  til  at  tale  om  Hammertrollet,  som  det 
nu  kaltes,  og  de  mcnte,  at  skulde  de  nogengang  vente  ulempe  av 
det  arrige  troll,  saa  maatte  det  vcl  v.-crc  saadan  i  julcgryct."60 

Thus,  as  we  see,  the  statement  that  the  winged  monster  appears 
late  Christmas  Eve,"1  is  exactly  in  harmony  with  the  belief,  still 
current  in  some  parts  of  Norway,  that  on  Christmas  Eve,  after 
sunset,  but  never  earlier  in  the  day,  an  adventure  with  a  troll  is  to 
be  expected  unless  proper  precaution  be  taken  to  avoid  it.  It  is  a 
part  of  the  superstition,  that  if  any  one  ventures  into,  or  near,  the 
stable  or  other  outbuildings  late  in  the  evening,  he  is  in  the  greatest 
danger  of  being  attacked  by  one  of  these  malignant  beings;  and 
people  are  in  mortal  terror  of  falling  into  the  clutches  of  a  troll. 
As  a  result,  there  is  great  haste  to  get  the  chores  done  up  early 
on  Christmas  Eve.  In  fact,  the  fear  that  Hott  shows  before  leav- 
ing the  hall,  when  he  knows  he  must  go  out,  and  the  extreme  fear 
that  he  shows  later,  can  be  duplicated  from  the  tales  that  are  told 
in  connection  with  the  superstition.  There  is  no  danger,  however, 
so  long  as  one  remains  in  the  house.61 

M  GrcUis.,  p.  92. 

»Sc.  Folkl.,  p.  65. 

»Se.  Folkl.,  p.  66. 

"Sc.  Folkl.,  p.  108. 

••  Sagn,  p.  34. 

••  Event.  Sagn.,  p.  10. 

"  Evenl.  Sa^n.,  pp.  52-53. 

""Ebbe  svarede,  at  troldc  kampcdc  ved  nat."— Helt.,  I,  p.  126.  The 
sunlight  is  represented  as  being  invariably  fatal  to  trolls. 

"George  Webbe  Dasent  says  (Pop.  Tote,  Introd.,  pp.  57-58):  "The  trolls, 
oo  the  other  hand  (i.  e.,  in  comparison  with  the  Giants],  with  whom  mankind 


26  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

A  story,  pertinent  in  this  connection,  is  told  to  illustrate  the 
difficulties  that  ministers  in  the  rural  districts  in  Norway  have  had 
to  contend  with  on  account  of  the  superstitious  belief  in  trolls.  A 
minister  had  exerted  himself  to  root  out  of  the  people  in  his  parish 
the  belief  in  trolls.  Among  those  whom  he  had  endeavored  to 
enlighten  was  a  boy.  But  so  ingrained  had  this  belief  become  in 
the  boy  that,  when  Christmas  Eve  arrived  and  he  was  requested 
to  go  to  one  of  the  outbuildings  on  an  errand,  he  was  seized  with 
fright.  He  went  on  the  errand,  however,  and  performed  it  without 
seeing  a  troll;  but  on  his  return  he  was  so  overcome  with  the  fear 

had  more  to  do,  were  supposed  to  be  less  easy  tempered,  and  more  systemati- 
cally malignant,  than  the  Giants,  and  with  the  term  were  bound  up  notions 

of  sorcery  and  unholy  power But  when  Christianity  came  in,  and 

heathendom  fell;  when  the  godlike  race  of  /£sir  became  evil  demons  instead  of 
good  genial  powers,  then  all  the  objects  of  the  old  popular  belief,  whether  /Esir, 
Giants,  or  Trolls,  were  mingled  together  in  one  superstition,  as  'no  canny.' 
They  were  all  trolls;  all  malignant;  and  thus  it  is  that,  in  these  tales,  the  tradi- 
tions about  Odin  and  his  underlings,  about  the  Frost  Giants,  and  about  sor- 
cerers and  wizards,  are  confused  and  garbled;  and  all  supernatural  agency 
that  plots  man's  ill  is  the  work  of  Trolls,  whether  the  agent  be  the  arch  enemy 
himself,  or  giant,  or  witch,  or  wizard." 

It  is  quite  impossible  to  characterize  trolls  in  detail  with  unqualified  words 
or  phrases.  They  are  usually  malignant,  though  there  arc  instances  of  their 
doing  men  a  good  turn.  They  are  always  very  powerful,  and  are  usually 
very  large.  It  is  told  of  one  troll  that,  had  she  not  made  a  misstep,  she  would 
have  succeeded  in  wading  from  Norway  to  Iceland;  and  of  another,  that  the 
thumb  of  his  glove  held  four  bushels,  good  measure.  In  some  instances,  how- 
ever, it  is  possible  for  many  trolls  to  enter  one  room  of  an  ordinary  dwelling 
house.  There  are  trolls  with  three  heads,  with  six  heads,  with  nine  heads,  and 
with  twelve  heads.  Sometimes  they  are  one-eyed,  and  sometimes  they  have 
other  characteristics  that  differentiate  them  from  human  beings.  In  fact, 
anything  with  supernatural  qualities  is  apt  to  be  called  a  troll.  As  a  rule,  it  is 
impossible  for  human  beings  to  cope  with  trolls  except  by  outwitting  them, 
which  often  is  done.  They  are  inimical  to  Christianity;  and,  though  their 
depredations  may  occur  on  any  day  of  the  year,  between  sunset  and  sunrise, 
adventures  with  trolls,  as  stated  above,  are  frequently  represented  as  occurring 
Christmas  Eve;  and  that  is  the  time  when  particular  precaution  must  be  taken 
to  avoid  them.  Usually  it  is  taken  for  granted  that  trolls  will  not  attack  the 
inmates  of  a  house,  and  people  feel  perfectly  safe  so  long  as  they  do  not  venture 
out.  In  another  type  of  troll  story,  however,  people  expect  trolls  to  invade 
the  house  Christmas  Eve  and  attack  them;  and  to  avoid  injury,  the  inmates 
vacate  the  house  for  the  night,  before  sunset.  Illustrations  of  these  statements 
are  found  in  such  well  known  collections  of  fairy  tales  as  Sc.  Folkl.,  Nor.  Totes, 
Folk.  Utdd.  Even.,  Event.  Sag*. 


AND  THE  BJARKARI'MUR  TO  BEOWULF  27 

that  a  troll  was  pursuing  him  that  he  fell  to  the  ground,  and  had 
to  be  met  by  people  from  the  house  and  escorted  back.63  The  story 
is  supposed  to  be  true,  and  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  it.  But 
whether  it  is  true  or  not  is  immaterial  in  this  connection;  in  any 
event,  it  shows  what  kind  of  story  we  are  dealing  with  in  the  saga, 
and  it  shows  to  what  admirable  use  the  story  enabled  the  saga-man 
to  put  the  inordinate  fear  and  cowardice  of  Hott.  In  view  of  the 
circumstance.-;  (Hott's  cowardice  and  the  common  fear  of  the  Christ- 
mas troll),  Hott's  actions,  when  he  is  forced  to  accompany  Bjarki 
and  when  he  sees  the  monster,  are  perfectly  natural;  and  to  see 
the  matter  in  any  other  light  is  not  to  understand  the  story. 

Another  feature  of  the  first  part  of  the  story  that  should  be 
noticed  is  the  dual  nature  of  the  monster.  A  dragon  was  as  ter- 
rible a  creature  as  one  could  imagine;  a  troll  was  also  as  terrible  a 
creature  as  one  could  imagine.  But  the  saga-man  has  introduced 
into  his  story  a  being  that  combines  the  characteristics  of  both. 
Hott  knew  that  the  monster  possessed  this  dual  nature,  for  it  is  from 
him  that  the  author  lets  the  statement  proceed,  "That  is  no  beast, 
it  is  rather  the  greatest  troll."  This  makes  it  still  more  natural 
for  him  to  display  ridiculous  fear.  It  also  explains  the  king's  fear, 
of  the  monster,  and  removes  the  odium  that  might  seem  to  attach 
to  the  king  and  his  warriors  in  withdrawing  from  a  combat  with 
such  a  creature  and  allowing  it,  unopposed,  to  perform  its  Yule- 
tide  depredations  and  depart.  The  saga-man  did  not  intend  to  be- 
little Hrolf  Kraki;  he  intended  to  magnify  Bjarki  by  introducing  a 
monster  for  him  to  overcome  that  it  was  no  shame  for  other  mortals 
to  avoid.  Nor  is  it  accidental  that  the  reader  is  informed  of  the 
troll-nature  of  the  dragon  in  a  statement  made  by  Hott  to  Bjarki. 
It  serves  to  make  it  plain  that  Bjarki  also  knew  what  kind  of 
monster  the  dragon  was.  This  places  in  the  strongest  relief  his 
courage  in  undertaking  voluntarily,  nay  against  the  express  com- 
mand of  the  king,  to  attack  the  beast,  and  his  prowess  in  felling  it 
without  difficulty.  What  single  feat  could  he  have  performed,  or  in 
what  manner  could  he  have  performed  it,  to  reflect  greater  credit 
on  himself?  The  cowardly  Hott.he  had  to  have  with  him  also,  in 
order  that  the  blood-drinking  episode  might  be  introduced;  but 
Hott's  childish  actions  encumbered  him  at  a  time  when  they  would 

*  This  story  is  in  print  and  was  related  to  the  present  writer  by  one  who 
had  read  it;  and,  though  diligent  search  has  failed  to  locate  it  again,  the  writer 
ventures  to  reproduce  it,  for  he  is  certain  that  it  is  in  existence. 


28  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

be  very  provoking  and  it  might  be  necessary  for  Bjarki  to  have 
command  of  all  his  resources  to  gain  a  victory. 

In  the  scene  that  follows  the  slaying  of  the  dragon,  it  seems  at 
first  sight  that  an  incongruous  element  has  been  introduced.  That 
Hott  is  compelled  to  eat  some  of  the  dragon's  heart  is  good  saga- 
material,  as  is  evident  from  the  similar  episode  in  the  Vqlsungasaga 
(i.  e.,  Sigurd's  eating  some  of  Favnir's  heart);  but  the  dragon  is 
also  a  troll,  and  there  is  no  sanction  in  saga-literature  for  eating  a 
•\  troll's  heart  and  drinking  a  troll's  blood  to  gain  strength  and  cour- 
age. Trolls  have  always  been  regarded  as  detestable  beings;  and 
in  drinking  the  blood  of  a  troll,  it  might  seem  that  one  would 
acquire  detestable  qualities.  But,  on  the  one  hand,  the  difficulty, 
if  indeed  story-tellers  of  the  time  regarded  the  matter  as  presenting 
a  difficulty,  was  unavoidable  without  a  reconstruction  of  the  whole 
story;  on  the  other  hand,  so  far  as  the  monster  was  a  dragon,  no 
difficulty  would  be  involved,  and  so  far  as  the  monster  had  the 
nature  of  a  troll,  the  heart-eating  and  blood-drinking  would  cer- 
tainly be  regarded  as  imparting  strength.  In  such  scenes  as  this 
it  is  never  the  intention  th?t  one  who  eats  the  heart  of  a  dragon 
or  drinks  an  animal's  blood  shall  acquire  all  the  characteristics  of 
the  animal;  every  scene  of  this  kind  would  then  be  ridiculous  from 
any  point  of  view.  The  eating  and  drinking  are  done  to  gain 
strength  and  courage,  as  is  the  case  here;  and  it  is  not  proper  to 
subject  this  scene  to  a  more  critical  judgment  than  similar  scenes 
in  other  sagas.  The  strength  of  a  troll  was  certainly  not  to  be 
despised ;  and  we  find  this  particular  episode  sanctioned  in  a  way  in 
the  Bjarkartmur,  where  it  is  said  that  after  Hjalti  had  drunk  of 
the  blood  of  the  wolf,  he  became,  not  as  strong  as  a  wolf,  but  "as 
strong  as  a  troll."  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  troll  is  a  troll- 
dragon,  that  the  eating  of  its  heart  associates  the  episode  very 
closely  with  the  similar  episode  in  the  Vtjlsungasaga,  and  that  the 
rimur  magnify  Hjalti's  strength  by  saying  that  it  is  equal  to  that  of  a 
troll,  it  is  hypercritical  to  say  that  the  saga  here  contains  an  incon- 
gruous element.  And  however  insistent  one  may  be  in  maintain- 
ing that  the  author  has  introduced  an  element  that  is  not  recognized 
saga-material,  it  must  be  admitted  that  he  has  so  skillfully  fused  it 
with  good  saga-material  that  it  is  not  probable,  as  the  rimur  show, 
that  contemporary  readers  found  any  fault  with  the  episode. 

But  does  such  a  monster  as  a  troll-dragon  have  any  sanction  in 
folk-lore?  Yes,  it  does.  It  is  characteristic  of  Norse  folk-lore  to 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  29 

ascribe  troll-like  qualities  to  beings  about  which  there  seems  to  be 
something  supernatural,  such  as  invulnerability.  In  one  of  As- 
bjornsen's  tales,  there  is  a  story  about  a  troll-bird,  told  by  a  man 
named  Per  Sandaker,  who  "was  supposed  to  be  strong  in  stories 
about  troll-birds."  In  the  story  referred  to,  there  is  a  woodgrouse 
(tiur)  which  has  become  known  as  a  fabulous  animal  (fabeldyr) 
throughout  the  whole  neighborhood.  "  'One  might  just  as  well 
shoot  at  a  stone,'  said  Per,  with  the  greatest  conviction";  for  he  had 
shot  at  the  bird  and  made  the  feathers  fly,  without  being  able  to 
injure  it.  Later,  on  the  hunting-trip  on  which  Per  was  telling 
about  the  bird,  he  and  a  companion  came  across  it.  "Now  he  is 
out  again,  the  old  fellow,"  said  Per;  "there  is  no  use  in  the  wide 
world  to  shoot  at  him,  one  might  just  as  well  shoot  at  the  clouds." 
The  men  maneuvered  for  a  position;  and  Per's  companion,  who  is 
telling  the  story,  says,  "My  gun  was  raised,  and  the  mighty  bird 
tumbled  down  head  first."  Per  picked  it  up  and  examined  it  and 
declared  that  it  was  the  troll-bird;  he  could  tell  it  by  the  beak.  On 
the  same  trip  stories  were  told  about  troll-hares  that  for  a  time  had 
escaped  uninjured  but  had  finally  been  killed.*4 

Panzer*6  and  others  have  called  attention  to  the  discrepancy 
between  the  statement  that  the  monster  in  the  saga  is  said  to  be 
invulnerable,  and  that  it  is  nevertheless  killed.  In  the  story  from 
Asbjornsen's  tales  we  have  the  explanation.  The  troll-animal 
seems  to  be  invulnerable  until  some  one  appears  who  has  the  re- 
quisite skill  or  strength,  or  a  combination  of  both,  to  dispatch  it; 
and  it  might  be  observed  that  Bjarki  paid  no  more  attention  to 
Hott's  statement  about  the  invulnerability  of  the  troll-dragon  than 
Per's  companion  paid  to  Per's  statement  about  the  invulnerability 
of  the  troll-bird. 

Finnur  J6nsson  calls  the  dragon  a  hall-attacking  monster;"  but 
this  appellation  is  hardly  correct.  The  only  thing  in  the  saga 
that  might  fairly  suggest  it  is  Bjarki's  statement,  "The  hall  isn't 
so  well  defended  as  I  thought,  if  a  beast  can  destroy  the  domain 
and  property  of  the  king."  But  Hott  has  not  said  that  the  monster 
had  attacked  the  hall;  and  if  it  be  insisted  that  it  is  the  author  who 
has  represented  Bjarki  as  making  the  statement  and  has  not  paused 

M  Folk.  HuU.  Even.,  Pt.  I,  pp.  66  ff . 

•  St.  germ.  Sa(.,  pp.  367-68. 

«  "Dette  halfen  hjetnsegende  uhyte."— En.  Bjffk.,  Introd.,  p.  22. 


30  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

to  weigh  nicely  the  dramatic  proprieties,  the  reply  may  be  made  that 
Bjarki  thinks  of  how  weakly  the  king's  hall  is  defended  when  a 
monster  can  regularly  defy  his  men  and  come  off  without  injury. 
He  does  not  imply  that  the  hall  has  been  attacked;  he  refers  to 
the  destruction  of  "  the  domain  and  property  of  the  king."  In  any 
event,  the  saga  does  not  represent  the  monster  as  attacking  the 
hall.  To  continue  immediately  after  the  statement  just  quoted: 
"Hott  answered,  'That  is  no  beast,  it  is  rather  the  greatest  troll.' 
Now  came  the  Yule-even;  and  the  king  said,  'Now  I  desire  that 
all  the  men  be  still  and  quiet  in  the  night,  and  I  forbid  them  all 
to  run  any  risk  on  account  of  the  beast ;  let  the  cattle  fare  as  fate 
wills;  my  men  I  do  not  wish  to  lose.'  "  The  king  expects  the 
cattle  to  fare  ill,  but  wishes  to  run  no  risk  of  losing  his  men;  however, 
if  they  remain  in  the  hall  in  the  night,  there  will  be  no  risk  of  losing 
them,  because  (such  is  the  necessary  conclusion)  the  hall  and  the 
men  in  the  hall  will  not  be  attacked.  Hence,  the  monster  cannot  be 
called  a  hall-attacking  monster;  it  is  a  cattle-attacking  monster. 
Again,  Bjarki  did  not  expect  the  monster  to  attack  the  hall.  If  he 
had,  he  would  probably  have  done  as  Beowulf  did  under  similar 
circumstances — awaited  its  arrival.  And  the  king's  men  did  not 
expect  the  monster  to  attack  the  hall,  for  they  seem  to  have  gone 
to  sleep;  this  is  implied  in  the  statement  telling  about  Bjarki's 
and  Holt's  return  to  the  hall,  "Then  they  went  in  and  were  quiet; 
no  one  knew  what  they  had  done."  If  the  men  had  been  on  guard 
for  the  monster,  which  was  the  only  rational  thing  for  them  to  do 
if  they  expected  the  hall  to  be  attacked,  the  opportunity  for  Bjarki 
and  Hott  to  sneak  out,  remain  some  length  of  time,  and  return,  all 
unobserved,  would  have  been  cut  off.  Later,  after  Bjarki  had  crept 
out  at  night  and  killed  the  dragon,  compelling  Hott  to  go  with 
him,  etc.,  the  saga  continues,  "The  king  asked  in  the  morning 
whether  they  knew  anything  of  the  beast;  whether  it  had  showed 
itself  anywhere  in  the  night;  they  told  him  the  cattle  were  all  safe 
and  sound  in  the  folds."  From  this  it  follows  that  the  dragon 
might  have  appeared  and  killed  all  the  cattle,  so  far  as  the  king 
knew;  he  had  paid  no  attention  to  the  matter  in  the  night;  he  had 
apparently  been  asleep.  The  question  was  not  whether  the  mon- 
ster had  attacked  the  hall;  it  was  not  expected  to  attack  the  hall; 
and  the  fact  that  it  had  not  attacked  the  hall  signified  nothing  as 
to  whether  it  had  made  its  appearance.  The  question  was  whether 


AND  THK  BJARKARIMUR  TO  BEOWULF  31 

the  cattle  had  suffered;  and  when  the  kins  asked  if  the  beast  "had 
showed  itself  anywhere  in  the  night,"  the  answer  was  that  "  the  cat- 
tle were  all  safe  and  sound  in  the  folds."  The  extreme  danger  to 
which  the  cattle  were  exposed,  and  the  entire  safety  of  the  men  if 
they  remained  in  the  hall  during  the  night,  show  again  that  this  was 
no  hall-attacking  monster,  but  "et  kongsgarden  hjemsogende 
uhyre,"  a  troll  that  destroyed  cattle  and  did  not  endanger  the  men 
unless  they  left  the  hall  in  the  night  and  exposed  themselves  to 
attack. 

Among  the  Icelandic  legends  collected  by  Jon  Arnason  is  a  story 
which,  in  certain  important  particulars,  is  very  much  like  the  story 
about  Bjarki's  fight  with  the  troll-dragon.  A  portion  of  it  is  as 
follows:— 

"A  man  named  Gudmundur  lived  once  upon  a  time  at  a  farm 
called  Silfninarstadir,  in  the  bay  of  Skagafjordur.  He  was  very 
rich  in  flocks,  and  looked  upon  by  his  neighbours  as  a  man  of  high 
esteem  and  respectability.  He  was  married,  but  had  no  children. 

"It  happened  one  Christmas  Eve,  at  Silfrunarstadir,  that  the 
herdsman  did  not  return  home  at  night,  and,  as  he  was  not  found 
at  the  sheep-pens,  the  farmer  caused  a  diligent  search  to  be  made 
for  him  all  over  the  country,  but  quite  in  vain. 

"Next  spring  Gudmundur  hired  another  shepherd,  named 
Grimur,  who  was  tall  and  strong,  and  boasted  of  being  able  to  resist 
anybody.  But  the  farmer,  in  spite  of  the  man's  boldness  and 
strength,  warned  him  to  be  careful  how  he  ran  risks,  and  on  Christ- 
mas Eve  bade  him  drive  the  sheep  early  into  the  pens,  and  come 
home  to  the  farm  while  it  was  still  daylight.  But  in  the  evening 
Grimur  did  not  come,  and  though  search  was  made  far  and  near 
for  him,  was  never  found.  People  made  all  sorts  of  guesses  about 
the  cause  of  his  disappearance,  but  the  farmer  was  futi  of  grief, 
and  after  this  could  not  get  any  one  to  act  as  shepherd  for  him. 

"At  this  time  there  lived  a  poor  widow  at  Sjavarborg,  who  had 
several  children,  of  whom  the  eldest,  aged  fourteen  years,  was  named 
Sigurdur. 

"To  this  woman  the  farmer  at  last  applied,  and  offered  her  a 
large  sum  of  money  if  she  would  allow  her  son  to  act  as  shepherd 
for  him.  Sigurdur  was  very  anxious  that  his  mother  should  have 
all  this  money,  and  declared  himself  most  willing  to  undertake  the 
office;  so  he  went  with  the  farmer,  and  during  the  summer  was  most 
successful  in  his  new  situation,  and  never  lost  a  sheep. 


32  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

"At  the  end  of  a  certain  time  the  farmer  gave  Sigurdur  a  wether, 
a  ewe,  and  a  lamb  as  a  present,  with  which  the  youth  was  much 
pleased. 

"Gudmundur  became  much  attached  to  him,  and  on  Christmas 
Eve  begged  him  to  come  home  from  his  sheep  before  sunset. 

"All  day  long  the  boy  watched  the  sheep,  and  when  evening 
approached,  he  heard  the  sound  of  heavy  footsteps  on  the  moun- 
tains. Turning  around  he  saw  coming  towards  him  a  gigantic 
and  terrible  troll. 

"She  addressed  him,  saying,  'Good  evening,  my  Sigurdur.  I 
am  come  to  put  you  into  my  bag.' 

"Sigurdur  answered,  'Are  you  cracked?  Do  you  not  see  how 
thin  I  am?  Surely  I  am  not  worth  your  notice.  But  I  have  a 
sheep  and  fat  lamb  here  which  I  will  give  you  for  your  pot  this  eve- 
ning.' 

"  So  he  gave  her  the  sheep  and  the  lamb,  which  she  threw  on  her 
shoulder,  and  carried  off  up  the  mountain  again.  Then  Sigurdur 
went  home,  and  right  glad  was  the  farmer  to  see  him  safe,  and 
asked  him  whether  he  had  seen  anything. 

"  'Nothing  whatever,  out  of  the  common,'  replied  the  boy. 

"After  New  Year's  day  the  farmer  visited  the  flock,  and,  on 
looking  them  over,  missed  the  sheep  and  lamb  which  he  had  given 
the  youth,  and  asked  him  what  had  become  of  them.  The  boy 
answered  that  a  fox  had  killed  the  lamb,  and  that  the  wether  had 
fallen  into  a  bog;  adding,  'I  fancy  I  shall  not  be  very  lucky  with 
my  sheep.' 

"When  he  heard  this,  the  farmer  pave  him  one  ewe  and  two 
wethers,  and  asked  him  to  remain  another  year  in  his  service.  Si- 
gurdur consented  to  do  so. 

"Next  Christmas  Eve,  Gudmundur  begged  Sigurdur  to  be  cau- 
tious, and  not  run  any  risks,  for  he  loved  him  as  his  own  son. 

"But  the  boy  answered, 'You  need  not  fear,  there  are  no  risks 
to  run.' " 

The  troll  appeared  again,  and  Sigurdur  gave  her  two  old  and 
two  young  sheep.  When  he  returned  to  the  farm  he  declared  that 
he  had  seen  nothing  unusual.  Next  year  the  troll  appeared  as 
usual,  and  took  four  sheep,  which  Sigurdur  offered  her,  and 
himself  besides.  When  she  arrived  at  her  cave,  she  bade  Sigurdur 
kill  them,  and  then  bade  him  sharpen  an  axe,  for  she  was  going  to 
kill  him.  He  did  so,  but  she  spared  him. 


AND  THE  BJARKARIMUR  TO  BEOWULF  33 

From  this  point,  the  story  becomes  more  of  a  common  fairy 
tale.  By  following  the  troll's  advice,  Sigurdur  won  Margaret,  the 
dean's  daughter."7 

This  is  another  story  about  a  troll  that  comes  on  Christmas  Eve 
and  harms  people  only  when  they  expose  themselves  after  sunset. 
Particularly  noteworthy  are  the  statements:  "Gudmundur  became 
attached  to  him,  and  on  Christmas  Eve  begged  him  to  come  home 
from  his  sheep  before  sunset"; — ' '  Next  Christmas  Eve,  Gudmundur 
begged  Sigurdur  to  be  cautious,  and  not  run  any  risks,  for  he  loved 
him  as  his  own  son"; — and,  "The  farmer  .  .  asked  him  whether 
he  had  seen  anything.  'Nothing  whatever,  out  of  the  common,' 
replied  the  boy."  They  bear  a  striking  resemblance  to  the  corres- 
ponding statements  in  the  Hrftlfssaga:  "The  king  said,  'Now  I 
desire  that  all  the  men  be  still  and  quiet  in  the  night,  and  I  forbid 
them  all  to  run  any  risk  on  account  of  the  beast;  let  the  cattle  fare 
as  fate  wills;  my  men  I  do  not  wish  to  lose'  ";— and,  "The  king 
asked  in  the  morning  whether  they  knew  anything  of  the  beast; 
whether  it  had  showed  itself  anywhere  in  the  night;  they  told  him 
the  cattle  were  all  safe  and  sound  in  the  folds." 

The  purpose  of  calling  attention  to  the  story  in  Arnason's  col- 
lection is  that  it  may  aid  in  showing  what  kind  of  story  the  dragon 
story  in  the  saga  really  is.  That  the  most  terrible  kind  of  troll 
attacks  the  cattle**  of  the  famous  King  Hrolf  Kraki  and  is  dis- 
patched by  the  noted  hero  Bothvar  Bjarki  does  not  alter  the 
nature  of  the  story. 

A  possible  objection  remains,  which  should  be  removed.  When 
the  warders  in  the  morning  saw  the  dead  proppcd-up  dragon,  they 
said  "that  the  beast  was  advancing  rapidly  to  attack  the  town." 
And ' '  the  king  bade  his  men  be  cou  rageous,  [and  said]  each  one  should 
help,  according  as  he  had  courage  for  it,  and  proceed  against  the 
monster."  But  it  is  plain  that,  since  the  beast  was  apparently 
coming  in  the  morning,  in  broad  daylight,  instead  of  at  night,  it 
seemed  to  have  changed  its  tactics,  and  no  one  could  tell  what  it 
intended  to  do.  It  was  the  part  of  wisdom  to  prepare  for  the 
worst.  Besides,  the  men  would- have  better  prospects  of  success, 

"led.  Leg.,  w.  140 ff. 

'*  That  it  was  the  cattle  of  King  Hrolf  that  the  dragon  attacked  has  been 
recognized  by  others,  MUllenhoff  (Berne.  Unt.  Aug.,  p.  55)  and  Cbadwick 
(Camb.  Hist.  Lit.,  I,  p.  29),  for  instance;  but  they  make  no  more  of  the  matter 
than  to  state  it  correctly. 


34  THE  RELATION"  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

or  at  least  of  avoiding  injury,  in  an  encounter  with  it  in  daylight, 
when  its  maneuvers  could  be  watched  and  guarded  against.  That 
the  warders  in  a  state  of  excitement  said  that  "the  beast  was  ad- 
vancing rapidly  to  attack  the  town,"  is  of  no  significance.  They 
merely  expressed  the  thought  that  came  to  their  minds;  and  they 
were  palpably  wrong  when  they  said  that  it  "  was  advancing  rapid- 
ly." But  it  is  an  exquisite  touch  on  the  part  of  the  saga-man  to 
have  the  warders  utter  these  words.  They  got  one  view  of  the 
monster  and  hastened  back.  Of  course,  the  beast  was  advancing, 
and  advancing  rapidly;  it  would  never  occur  to  them,  unless  they 
had  paused  to  take  note  of  it,  which  they  did  not  do,  that  the 
monster  was  standing  still. 

It  may  seem  that  too  much  attention  is  devoted  to  this  feature 
of  the  story.  But  it  is  important  to  establish,  if  possible,  the  type 
of  story  we  have  before  us  in  this  much  discussed  tale  alxmt  Bjarki 
and  the  troll-dragon.  Regardless  of  where  the  author  got  the  idea 
of  the  dragon,  he  has  made  use  of  the  popular  story  about  the  troll 
that  comes  Christmas  Eve  and  attacks  those  who  venture  out  into 
the  open  after  dark.  And  when  the  saga-man  transformed  the 
story  into  one  of  this  type,  he  did  it  with  the  conscious  purpose  of 
providing  a  story  that  would  enable  him  to  let  Bjarki  take  Holt  out 
secretly  at  night,  kill  the  dragon,  compel  Hott  to  eat  of  its  heart 
and  drink  of  its  blood,  put  Holt's  newly  acquired  strength  to  the 
test,  prop  the  dead  dragon  up  in  a  living  posture,  thus  paving  the 
way  for  further  developments,  and  then  return  to  the  hall — all 
unseen  and  without  arousing  a  breath  of  suspicion.  The  type  of 
story  is  adapted  precisely  io  the  requirements  of  the  author's  plan. 
That  the  propping-up  of  an  animal  that  has  been  slain  is  good 
saga-material,  or  has  the  sanction  of  earlier  usage,  is  admitted,  and 
need  not  be  dwelt  upon  here. 

The  type  to  which  the  dragon  story  belongs  has  a  bearing  on  its 
relationship  to  the  Grendel  story.  Grendel  is  a  hall-attacking 
monster;  the  troll-dragon  is  not  a  hall-attacking  monster.  If  the 
dragon  story  in  the  saga  is  a  modification  of  the  Grendel  story  in 
Beowulf,  or  if  it  is  a  modification  even  of  the  story  about  the  fire- 
spewing  dragon,  there  has  been  a  change,  not  only  in  the  details 
of  the  story  and  the  nature  of  the  monster,  but  it  has  been  trans- 
ferred from  one  well-defined  type  of  story  to  another.  There  is, 
indeed,  a  type  of  troll  story  in  which  the  troll  comes  Christmas  Eve 
and  attacks  the  inmates  of  the  house,  not  the  cattle  in  the  stable  or 


AM)  THK  DJARKARIMUR  TO  IIKOWL'LF  35 

in  the  folds.  To  this  type  belongs  the  story  in  liie  'ircl!i\.':gj  in 
which  the  troll-wife  attacks  the  man  of  the  house6*  and  vvhL'h  is 
often  compared  with  the  Grcndcl  story.  Another  story  of  the  s:ime 
type  is  that  about  Per  Gynt,  who,  having  been  informed  that  a  cer- 
tain house  is  invaded  by  trolls  every  Christmas  Eve  so  that  the 
inmates  must  seek  refuge  elsewhere,  decides  to  ask  for  lodging  there 
over  night  next  Christmas  Eve  in  order  that  he  may  put  an  end  to 
the  depredations  of  the  trolls.  The  trolls  make  their  apjwarancc 
as  usual,  and  with  the  aid  of  a  tame  polar  bear  Per  Gynt  puts  them 
to  flight.70  But  these  stories  must  be  sharply  differentiated  from 
the  Bjarki  story  and  others  of  its  type;  so  that  while  the  Grettir 
story  and  the  Grcndel  story  are  essentially  of  the  same  type,  the 
story  about  the  winged  monster  in  the  Hrdlfssa^a  and  the  Grendel 
story  are  not  of  the  same  type. 

The  last  episode  in  the  story  about  Bjarki  and  the  winged  mon- 
ster has  met  with  more  criticism  than  any  other  portion  of  it.  Olrilc 
says  that  the  story  should  have  given  us  a  real  test  of  Hjalti's 
manhood;1'1  Lawrence  says,  "The  beast-propping  episode  spoils  the 
courage-scene;72 and  Panzer  says  that  this  part  of  the  story  is  impos- 
sible, because  Hjalti  is  represented  as  killing  a  dead  monster,  and 
Hrolf,  although  he  perceives  the  deception  that  has  been  practiced, 
nevertheless  gives  the  swindler  the  heroic  name  Hjalli.7*  Panzer 
is  also  inclined  to  make  much  of  Hjalti's  asking  for,  and  receiving, 
the  king's  sword,  as  he  mentions  the  matter  twice.  Once  he  says, 
"Warum  er  dcs  Konigs  Schwert  verlangt,  gibt  die  Saga  nicht  an, 
er  'totet'  damit  das  (tote)  Tier  wie  in  den  JW«i«r";M  and  again, 
"Man  sieht  nicht,  warum  und  wozu  Hjalti  des  Konigs  Schwert  zu 
seiner  Scheintat  erbittct  und  crhalt."7*  Furthermore,  Kluge, 
Sarrazin,  Holthausen,  Lawrence,  and  Panzer7'  would  identify 
"gylden  hilt"  in  Beowulf  with  Gullinhjalti  in  the  saga. 

In  considering  this  portion  of  the  story  it  should  be  observed 
that  the  saga-man  had  a  fourfold  purpose  in  view.  Bjarki  must 
receive  credit  for  his  great  achievement  in  killing  the  troll-dragon; 

"Gretlis.,  pp.  92  ff. 

"PoUt.  HtUd.  Even.,  Pt  II,  pp.  S3  ff.   • 

nndt.,l, pp.  1 17-18. 

nP.  M.  L.A.,  XXIV,  p.  239. 

n  SI.  germ.  Sag.,  p.  366. 

19  St.  germ.  Sag.,?.  368. 

n  Ht.  germ.  Sag.,  p.  372. 

"See  pp.  11-12. 


36  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

he  must  receive  credit  for  having  made  a  brave  man  of  the  coward 
Hott;  Hott  must  give  proof  of  his  newly  acquired  courage;  his 
change  of  name  must  also  be  made,  and,  as  is  most  appropriate,  it 
must  result,  and  result  naturally,  from  the  deed  by  which  his  cour- 
age is  displayed.  But  before  proceeding  to  an  explanation  of  how 
the  author  manipulates  the  scene  so  as  to  accomplish  his  purpose, 
let  us  see  how  he  has  prepared  for  it. 

The  monster  is  dead.  Hott  has  partaken  of  its  strength-giving 
blood  and  heart.  Bjarki  and  Hott  have  wrestled  long,  so  that 
Bjarki  has  brought  Hott  to  a  thorough  realisation  of  the  strength 
he  now  possesses,  for  that  is  the  significance  of  the  wrestling-match; 
and  what  better  assurance  could  Hott  have  that  he  is  now  very 
strong  than  that  he  is  not  put  to  shame  in  wrestling  with  Bjarki, 
who  has  overawed  the  king's  warriors  and  slain  the  terrible  dragon? 
Finally,  the  dragon  is  propped  up  and  the  two  retire. 

The  morning  comes  and  the  monster  is  in  view;  but  some  of  the 
terror  that  its  expected  arrival  in  the  darkness  had  inspired  has 
disappeared  when  it  is  seen  in  bro.id  daylight.  An  effort  ought 
really  to  be  made  to  destroy  it,  but  the  king  will  not  command  any 
one  to  take  the  risk  involved  in  attacking  it.  He  calls  for  a  vol- 
unteer, and  the  fact  that  no  one  volunteers  shows  what  the  men 
think  of  it.  Bjarki  sees  an  opportunity  to  continue  what  he  has 
begun  in  the  night,  by  having  Hott  do  what  will  win  him  the  repu- 
tation and  place  among  the  king's  men  to  which,  owing  to  the 
change  that  he  has  undergone,  he  is  now  entitled;  and  he  calls  on 
Hott  to  show  his  strength  and  courage  by  attacking  the  beast. 
Hott  knows  that  the  monster  is  dead,  but  this  is  not  the  reason 
why  he  accedes  to  B;arki's  request.  He  realizes  now  that  Bjarki's 
friendship  is  beyond  question  and  that  everything  that  Bjarki  has 
done  with  regard  to  him,  and  asked  him  to  do,  has  been  for  the 
best;  and  though  he  feels  that  he  is  called  upon  to  engage  in  a 
strange  proceeding,  loyalty  to  his  friend,  who  probably  is  equal 
to  this  occasion,  as  he  has  been  to  every  other,  impels  him  to  do 
as  requested  and  assist  in  playing  the  game  to  the  end.  So  he  says 
to  the  king,  "Give  me  your  sword  Gullinhjalti,  which  you  are  bear- 
ing, and  I  will  kill  the  beast  or  die  in  the  attempt." 

Whether  Hott  has  a  sword  of  his  own  the  saga  does  not  tell,  and 
it  is  quite  immaterial.  That  such  a  coward  as  Hott  has  been  has 
no  business  carrying  a  sword,  would  be  sufficient  justification  for 
his  being  without  one.  But  whetb  T  he  has  a  weapon  or  not,  if 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  37 

he  is  going  to  attack  the  monster  he  ought  to  be  armed  with  the 
best  sword  available;  and  whose  would  that  be  but  the  king's 
sword?  If  the  king  expects  any  one  to  run  the  risk  of  attacking 
the  beast,  he  ought  to  be  willing  to  do  what  he  can  to  assure  suc- 
cess in  the  undertaking.  He  feels  the  force  of  the  argument  im- 
plied in  Holt's  request,  and  hands  him  his  sword;  but  he  says, 
"This  sword  can  only  be  borne  by  a  man  who  is  l>oth  brave  and 
daring."  Hott  answers,  "You  shall  be  convinced  that  I  am  such  a 
man."  He  then  goes  up  to  the  beast  and  knocks  it  over.  But  a 
beast  that  has  shown  itself  to  be  so  terrible  on  former  occasions 
cannot  be  alive  and  yet  stand  stock  still  and  allow  itself  to  be  killed 
and  tumbled  over  in  this  manner.  It  must  have  been  killed  before, 
and  no\v  the  king  strongly  suspects  that  the  reason  why  Bjarki  has 
urged  Hott  to  attack  it  \vas  that  Bjarki,  having  killed  the  monster 
himself,  knew  that  it  was  dead;  and  when  he  is  charged  with  the 
deed  he  does  not  deny  it.  Thus  Bjarki  gets  the  credit  for  his 
achievement. 

It  is  true,  as  Miillenhoff,77  ten  Brink,78  and  Olrik"  have  said, 
that  the  main  object  of  the  whole  story  of  Bjarki  and  the  dragon  is 
to  motivate  Holt's  newly  acquired  courage.  Bjarki  compels  Hotl 
lo  go  wilh  him  when  Ihe  dragon  is  lo  be  allacked;  he  compels  him  lo 
eal  and  drink  whal  will  give  him  slrenglh  and  courage;  he  props  up 
ihe  dead  dragon  in  order  thai,  as  Ihe  sequel  shows,  Hott  may  gain 
the  reputation  of  being  what  he  now  really  is,  a  brave  man;  and 
while,  of  the  two  achievements  with  which  Bjarki  is  credited,  the 
killing  of  the  dragon  is  passed  over  lightly,  his  having  made  a  brave 
man  of  Hott  is  strongly  emphasized.  But  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  saga-man  planned  that  Bjarki  should  get  credit  for  killing 
the  dragon;  for  Bjarki  does  get  such  crcdil,  and  it  must  be  presumed 
thai,  whal  ihe  aulhor  permils  lo  occur,  he  planned  should  occur. 
It  is  also  natural  that  more  emphasis  is  laid  on  his  having  made  a 
hero  of  Hott  lhan  on  his  having  slain  ihe  monster.  Now  lhal  ihe 
beasl  is  dead,  ihe  killing  of  il  proved  not  to  be  an  impossible  feat, 
and  Bjarki  has  shown  before,  thai  he  possesses  ihe  qualities  neces- 
sary for  such  a  deed.  But  that  he  possesses  the  ability  to  make  a 
hero  oul  of  ihe  miserable,  cowardly  wretch,  Holl,  is  a  revelaiion  of 
a  new  and  uncommon  power.  He  has  nol  only  dispalched  Ihe 

"  Beow.  Unt.  Ang.,  p.  55. 
'•  Beow.  Unt.,  p.  187. 
.,  I,  p.  135. 


38  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

king's  most  dangerous  foe,  he  has  added  another  brave  man  to  the 
number  of  the  king's  retainers.  This  naturally  attracts  the  king's 
particular  attention,  and  he  gives  Bjarki  special  credit  for  the 
achievement. 

But  when  Bjarki  is  known  to  have  killed  the  beast,  what  becomes 
of  Holt's  display  <-f  bravery,  or  even  the  appearance  of  bravery? 
His  whole  demeanor,  from  the  moment  he  accedes  to  Bjarki's  re- 
quest to  attack  the  Ixiast,  reveals  the  change  in  his  nature.  But  the 
proof  of  this  change  consists,  not  in  knocking  over  the  dragon,  'out  in 
his  ability  to  wield  the  sword  which  the  king  himself  says  can  "only 
be  borne  by  a  man  who  is  both  brave  and  daring."  This  must  be 
conclusive  proof  to  the  king  and  to  all  present.  It  is  not  accidental 
that  it  is  the  king's  sword  that  Tlott  uses  and  that  it  is  the  king  him- 
self who  makes  the  remark  about  it  which  he  dees.  The  king,  above 
all  men,  must  be  convinced  of  Hott's  bravery,  and  in  vir>v  of  the 
manner  in  which  Holt's  bravery  is  displayed,  tlv  '-t, 

indeed,  be  satisfied  with  the  proof.    Thus  this  purpo^  M 

is  also  accomplished.     Nor  has  the  saga-man  devised  tui  M! 

method  of  Icsting  slrenglh  and  courage.  Il  is  quilc  in  harmony 
with  folk-lore.  That  a  strcnglh-giving  drink  enables  one  lo  wield 
a  sword  lhal  an  ordinary  mortal  cannot  handle,  is  a  motive  em- 
ployed in  a  number  of  fairy  tales.  It  occurs,  for  instance,  in  Soria 
Moria  Castle,  one  of  the  best  known  Xorse  fairy  tales.  It  is  told 
thai  Halvor,  a  typical  good-for-nothing  fellow  and  groveler-in- 
the-ashes,  has  arrived  at  a  casllc  inhabited  by  a  princess  and  a 
three-headed  troll.  The  princess  warns  Halvor  to  beware  of  the 
monster,  bul  he  decides  lo  await  the  troll's  arrival.  Halvor  is 
hungry  and  asks  for  meat  lo  cal.  "When  Halvor  had  eaten  his 
fill,  the  princess  told  him  to  try  if  he  could  brandish  the  sword  that 
hung  against  the  wall ;  no,  he  couldn't  brandish  it— he  couldn't  even 
lift  it  up.  'Oh,'  said  the  princess,  'now  you  must  go  and  take  a 
pull  of  that  flask  that  hangs  by  its  side;  that's  what  the  troll  does 
ever\r  time  he  goes  out  to  use  the  sword.'  So  Halvor  took  a  pull, 
and  in  a  twinkling  of  an  eye  he  could  brandish  the  sword  like  any- 
thing."80 It  is  apparent,  therefore,  that  the  saga-man  intended 
Hott's  ability  to  wield  the  king's  sword  to  constitute  the  proof  of 
his  bravery.  Thus  the  author's  third  purpose  is  accomplished, 
and  the  king  rewards  Hott,  not  in  spite  of  the  deception  that  has 

••  Nor.  Tales,  p.  366.  The  sword  here  in  question  is  just  like  the  sword  in 
Grendel's  cave  in  Beowulf,  except  that  it  is  not  said  to  have  a  golden  hilt. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWfLF  39 

been  practiced  and  revealed,  but  on  account  of  his  bravery,  which 
has  been  proved." 

In  Saxo,  Hjalti  has  no  other  name  than  "Hialto."  In  the 
Hr6lfssa%a  he  first  has  the  name  "Holt"  and  this  is  changed  to 
"Hjalti."  The  appropriate  time  for  changing  it  is,  as  has  hcen 
said,  when  his  change  of  nature  becomes  apparent;  and  his  new  name 
is  most  fittingly  derived  from  the  deed  by  which  he  manifests  that 
he  has  become  a  different  man  from  what  he  was.  "Ilialti" 
means  "hilt";  hence,  he  must  get  his  name  from  a  hilt;  but  it  should 
come  from  the  hilt  of  a  sword  connected  with  his  display  of  cour- 
age, and  this  is  the  king's  sword.  It  is  a  fine  conception  that,  as 
Hjalti  gets  his  new  name  from  his  ability  to  wield  the  -.vondcrful 
sword  of  the  king,  his  name  is  a  constant  reminder  of  1  is  bravery. 
But  the  name  of  the  king's  sword  is  Skofnung;  hence,  us  the  word 
has  no  suggestion  of  "hilt"  in  it,  it  is  not  available  in  this  connec- 
tion. The  form  "hja'.ti"  must  appear  in  some  way  to  suggest  the 

•'Other  talcs  which  contain  the  motive  that  a  strength-giving  drin>  enables 

one  to  wicW  a  sword  that  has  supernatural  qualities  are:  Thr  Hig  Bird  Dan 
and  The  Seven  Foals  (Nor.  Talcs,  pp.  266  and  440);  The  Three  lirn'!fn  (Polish, 
Ytl.  Fair.  Rk.,  p.  144); and  I#nkenlus  (£rrn/.  S<i.?;«,  p.  268).  li  may  be  urged  that 
in  all  these  instances  the  drinking  imparts  strength,  not  bravery.  But  the 
two  qualities  arc  closely  related;  and  the  saga-man  makes  it  plain  that,  by 
mcansof  the  drink,  Holt  hasacquired  both.  Bothvar  says,  "Now  you  have  be- 
come very  strong,  and  I  don't  believe  that  you  will  be  afraid  of  the  troop  of  King 
Hrolf  any  longer."  Halt  answers,"  I  shall  not  fear  them  any  more."  Later  Bothvar 
says,  referring  to  the  proposed  attack  on  the  pn.ppcd-up  dragon,  "A  brave  man 
migh.  be  able  to  satisfy  his  curiosity  about  this!  Comrade  I  loll,  destroy  this 
evil  talk  about  you,— men  say  that  there  is  neither  strength  nor  courage  in  you; 
go  up  and  kill  the  beast!"  "Yes,"  says  Hott,  "I  will  undertake  it."  The 
king  says,  "I  don't  know  whence  this  courage  has  come  lo  you,  Hott,  you  have 
changed  marvellously  in  a  short  lime."  From  the  foregoing  and  what  is  said 
about  Holt's  wrestling  wilh  Bothvar,  it  Is  plain  thai  the  author  has  taken 
particular  pains  lo  emphasi/c  ihe  fact  that,  by  partaking  of  the  heart  and  blood 
of  Ihc  dragon,  Holt  has  acquired  great  strenglh,  ihe  lack  of  which  set-ms  to 
have  been  ihe  cause  of  his  cowardice.  It  seems  equally  plain  that  when  Hott 
knocks  over  the  dead  proppcd-up  dragon  by  mca,.s  of  the  sword  Gullinhjalti, 
which  the  king  explicitly  says  "can  only  be  borne  by  a  man  who  i-i  l>oth  brave 
and  daring,"  the  purpose  is  to  call  particular  atlenlion  to  the  fact  that  it  i«  by 
wielding  the  sword  that  Hott  gives  proof  of  the  change  thai  has  come  over  him. 
Regardless  of  ihe  deceit  thai  has  been  practiced  in  connection  uiih  iru  dead 
dragon,  ihe  king  is  compelled,  if  he  believes  what  he  has  w.id  about  Gul'.in- 
hjalli.  lo  recognize  that  Hotl  has  demonstrated  by  his  ability  to  wield  the 
sword  thai  he  is  now  "a  man  who  is  both  brave  and  daring."  And  the  king 
does  recognize  it;  for  he  says  to  Bothvar,  "You  have  made  a  warrior  out  of  Ho't." 


40  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

name;  and  since  the  name  is  to  come  from  the  king's  sword,  the 
word  "hjalti"  must  be  used  in  connection  with  it.  But  what  kind 
of  hilt  would  the  king's  sword  naturally  have?  A  golden  hilt,  of 
course.  So  far  as  the  words  are  concerned,  "iron  hilt,"  "brass 
hilt,"  or  "silver  hilt"  would  have  served  the  purpose  just  as  well, 
had  it  been  appropriate  to  use  any  of  these  terms.  But  the  king's 
sword  must  have  a  golden  hilt.  Hence,  Hott  says  to  the  king, 
"Give  me  your  sword  Gullinhjalti,  which  you  are  bearing,  and  I 
will  kill  the  beast."  And  after  the  king  is  convinced  of  Holt's 
bravery  he  says,  "And  now  I  wish  him  called  Hott  no  longer,  he 
shall  from  this  day  be  named  Hjalti, — thou  shall  be  called  after  the 
sword  Gullinhjalti."  Thus  Hjalti  gets  his  name  from  the  king's 
sword;  and  ihis,  again,  is  proof  that  it  is  by  wielding  the  king's 
sword  that  Hjalti  displays  his  courage.  That  "Gullinhjalti"  is 
written  as  one  word  and  capitalized  may  be  a  late  development 
and  signify  no  more  than  the  modem  treatment  by  some  writers  of 
"gylden  hilt"  (i.  e.,  writing  it  "Gyldenhilt")  in  Beowulf.  Even 
if  we  assume  that  the  original  author  of  the  word  intended  "Gullin- 
hjalti" as  a  proper  noun  and  the  name  of  the  king's  sword,  it  does  not 
necessarily  conflict  with  the  idea  that  the  name  of  ihe  king's  sword 
is  Skofnung.  "Gullinhjalli"  would  Ihen  be  a  by-name,  a  pet- 
name,  for  Skofnung,  derived  from  its  golden  hilt.  It  can  hardly  be 
presumed  that  when  the  saga-man  in  this  connection  calls  ihe 
king's  sword  "Gullinhjalli,"  he  has  for  ihe  momenl  forgotlen  lhat 
the  name  of  Hrolf's  famous  sword  is  Skofnung.  Nor  is  it  in  con- 
flicl  wilh  the  description  of  Skofnung  thai  Gullinhjalli  is  given  a 
supernatural  quality.  Skofnung  also  has  a  supernatural  quality. 
It  is  Skofnung's  nalure  lo  utter  a  loud  sound  whenever  it  reaches 
the  bone.82 

That  two  swords  in  two  widely  separated  compositions  are  iden- 
tical requires  more  proof  than  lhat  the  term  "golden  hilt"  is  used 
in  connection  with  both  of  them;  and  in  the  two  compositions  in 
queslion  there  is  nothing  else  than  this  lerm,  and  the  peculiarity 
of  the  one  sword  thai  it  can  be  wielded  only  by  a  man  of  unusual 
strength,  of  the  olher  lhal  it  can  be  wielded  only  by  a  brave  man, 
on  which  to  base  an  identily.  The  fact  of  ihe  mailer  is  lhal  il  is 
ihe  requiremenl  of  ihe  plol  lhal  has  supplied  bolh  Ihe  name  and 
the  unusual  quality  of  Ihe  sword  Gullinhjalli  in  ihe  Hrdlfssaga. 
Olher  requirements  would  have  produced  other  results. 
*  Urs.  Bjvk.,  p.  100. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1UUR  TO  BEOWULF  41 

But  since  so  much  stress  has  been  laid  on  the  similarity  between 
"gylden  hilt"  (Beoumlj)  and  " Gullinhjalti"  (Hrdljssaga)  in  the 
attempt  to  identify  Bothvar  Bjarki  with  Beowulf,  let  us  turn  our 
attention,  before  proceeding  further,  to  the  portion  of  Beowulf 
where  the  term  "gylden  hilt"  occurs. 

The  context  shows  clearly  that  the  author  of  Bemvulf  did  not 
intend  "gylden  hilt"  as  a  proper  noun.  He  never  uses  the  word 
"hilt"  in  connection  with  the  weapon  in  question  to  designate  the 
sword  as  a  whole.  "  Hilt,"  both  as  a  simple  word  and  in  compounds, 
is  used  only  to  designate  the  handle  of  the  sword.  The  following 
terms  are  used  for  the  sword  as  a  whole:  "bil,"83  "sweord,"8* 
"wsepen,"86  "mil,"*  "Irena  cyst."87  The  word  "hilt"  is  used 
seven  times.  Sarrazin  says,  "Es  ist  bemerkenswert,  dass  bci  jenem 
Schwert,  auch  als  es  noch  vollstandig  und  unversehrt  war,  regelmas- 
sig  die  hilze,  der  griff  (hilt),  hervorgehoben  wurde  (11.  1563,  1574, 
1614,  1668,  1677,  1687,  1698). "88  But  the  statements,  "He 
gefeng  ba  fetel-hilt,"89  "Wipen  hafenade  heard  be  hiltum,"*0 
contain  the  only  two  instances  in  which  the  hilt  is  mentioned 
before  the  blade  melted.  It  is  quite  natural  for  the  author  to 
say,  "He  then  seized  the  belted  hilt,"  "The  strong  man  raised 
the  sword  by  the  hilt";  for  the  hilt  is  the  part  of  the  weapon  that 
is  intended  to  be  held  in  the  hand  when  a  sword  is  to  be  used. 
It  is  hardly  correct  to  say  that  the  hilt  is  here  emphasized. 
"Ne  nftm  he  in  \>xm  wlcum,  Weder-G*ata  leod, 
mafim-d-hta  ma,  \>ch  he  \>xr  monige  geseah, 
baton  fane  hafelan  ond  )>&  hut  somod, 
since  fage;  sweord  aer  gemealt."" 

"Hilt"  does  not  here  mean  "sword,"  because  "sweord  aer  gemealt" 
and  nothing  but  the  hilt  was  left  to  be  taken  away.    The  same  ap- 

•  LI.  1557,  1567,1607,1666. 

"LI.  1558,  1569,  1605,  1615,  1663,  1696. 

"LI.  1559,  1573. 

«  LI.  1564,  1616,  1667. 

•'  L.  1697. 

••  Eng.  Stud.,  XXXV,  p.  22. 

"L.  1563. 

"LI.  1573-74. 

•«  "The  chief  of  the  Weder-Geats  took  no  more  of  the  treasure-holding*  in 
the  dwelling,  though  he  saw  many  there,  but  only  the  head,  and  with  it,  the 
•word's  hilt,  brave  with  gold;  the  sword  had  already  melted"  (U.  1612-15).— 
Bto*.,  Child. 


42  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

plies  to  "hilt"  in  the  statement,  "Tc  jwet  hilt  bannn  frondum  actfer- 
edc."" 

"p3  wxs  gyldcn  hilt  gamelum  rince, 

harum  hild-(ruman,  on  hand  gyfcn, 

enta  xr-geweorc."M 

In  this  passage,  "hilt''  cannot  refer  to  the  whole  sword,  because  the 
blade  had  melted;  only  the  hilt  remained.  To  say  that  the  hilt 
was  given  to  the  kin?,  was  proper,  for  (making  allowance,  of  course, 
for  the  fictional  nature  of  the  whole  story)  it  was  literally  true;  but 
to  say  that  "Gyldenhilt"  (the  sword)  was  given  to  the  king,  would 
not  be  proper,  because  the  principal  part  of  the  sword  had  disap- 
peared. The  word  "gylden"  is  used  in  this  passage  apparently  for 
two  reasons:  1.  that  the  hilt  is  of  gold  renders  it  more  appro- 
priate as  a  gift  to  the  king ;  2.  "  gylden"  alliterates  with  "  gamelum." 
The  hilt  was  remarkable  for  other  qualities  than  that  it  was  of 
gold. 

"HrOfigar  maSclode,  hylt  scCawode, 

ealde  life,  on  Cim  waes  or  writen 

fyrn-gcwinnes,  sySf'an  flod  ofsloh, 

gifen  peotendc,  glganta  cyn; 

frtcne  gcferdon;  )?.Tt  wxs  fremde  >eod 

Cccan  Dryhtne;  him  bxs  cnde-lCan 

>urh  w«t<?res  wylm  Waldend  sealde. 

Swa  W.TS  on  fijcm  sccnnum  sclran  goldes 

Iwrh  rQn-stafas  rihtc  gcmearcod, 

geseted  ond  gcsscd,  hwam  >xt  sweord  geworht, 

Irena  cyst,  aercst  wire, 

wreoj>cn-hilt  ond  \v>Tm-fah."M 

"Hylt"w  cannot  mean  the  whole  sword,  since  Hrothgar  could  look  at 
only  what  was  left  of  the  sword.    That  was  the  "gylden  hilt," 

•»  "1  bore  the  hilt  thence  away  from  my  enemies"  (11.  1668-69). 
M  "  Then  the  golden  hilt,  the  work  of  giants  long  ago,  was  given  into  the  hand 
of  the  old  prince,  the  white-haired  battle-leader"  (11.  1677-79).— Beow.,  Child. 

*"  Hrothgar  spake,  looked  on  the  hilt,  the  old  heirloom,  on  which  was 
written  the  beginning  of  that  far-off  strife,  when  the  flood,  the  streaming  ocean, 
slew  the  giant  kind — they  had  borne  themselves  lawlessly.  The  people  were 
estranged  from  the  Internal  l>ord;  the  V/iclder,  therefore,  gave  them  their 
requital  through  the  whelming  of  the  waters.  So  was  it  duly  lined  in  rimed 
•tavcs  on  the  guard  of  gleaming  gold,  set  down  and  told  for  them  for  whom  that 
sword  was  wrought,  choicest  of  blades,  with  twisted  hilt  and  decked  with 
dragon-shapes."  (LI.  1687-t,'S).— Btow.,  Child. 

"  L.  1687. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  43 

which  he  held  in  his  hand;  and  the  expression  "hylt  sceawode" 
leaves  no  doubt  that  "gylden  hilt"  is  not  a  designation  of  the  whole 
sword.  "Wreoben-hilt"96  also  obviously  refers  only  to  the  hilt. 

In  no  instance,  therefore,  in  this  connection,  does  the  author 
of  Beou'tilf  use  "hilt"  to  designate  the  whole  sword;  consequently, 
to  write  "gylden  hilt"  as  one  word  and  capitalize  it  is  both  arbitrary 
and  illogical.  There  is,  in  fact,  nothing  in  the  poem  to  indicate 
that  the  sword  had  a  name. 

Furthermore,  the  author  refers  to  other  swords  that  were  dis- 
tinguished by  being  ornamented  with  gold.  When  Beowulf  left 
the  land  of  the  Danes,  it  is  said, 

"HC  l>xm  bdt-wcardc  bundcn  goldc 
swurd  gcscalde."" 

And  when  Beowulf  returned  to  the  land  of  the  Geats  and  presented 
to  Hygelac  and  Hygd  the  gifts  he  had  received  from  Hrothgar, 

"HCt  81  corla  hlCo  in  gefetian, 
heaSo-rfif  cyning,  HrCdles  lafe 
golde  gepyrcde;  nzs  mid  GCatum  S4 
sinc-maohJm  sflra  on  sweordes  had; 
l>a:t  h6  on  Blowulfcs  bearm  alegde."" 

It  is  not  said  that  either  of  these  swords  had  a  golden  hilt;  but  it  is 
plain  that  it  was  not  unusual  to  represent  a  sword  that  possessed 
excellent  qualities  as  being  ornamented  with  gold,  and  the  hilt  is 
the  part  of  the  sword  that  naturally  lends  itself  to  ornamentation. 
Other  examples  of  richly  ornamented  swords  are  King  Arthur's 
sword,  Excalibur,  whose  "pommel  and  haft  were  all  of  precious 
stones";99  Roland's  sword,  Durendal,  which  had  a  golden  hilt;10* 
and  the  sword  of  Frothi  II,  which  also  had  a  golden  hilt.101 

The  fact,  therefore,  that,  both  in  regard  to  the  giant-sword  in 
Beou'ttlf  and  King  Hrolf's  sword  in  the  saga,  the  hilt  is  said  to  be 
golden  proves  nothing  as  to  the  identity  of  these  two  swords. 

«  L.  1698. 

•'"He  gave  the  guardian  of  the  boat  a  sword  ornamented  with  gold" 
(11.  190O01). 

••  "Then  the  shield  of  earls,  the  king  stout  in  battle,  bade  fetch  in  Hrethel's 
sword,  mounted  in  gold;  there  was  not  then  among  the  Geats  a  better  treasure 
in  the  like  of  a  sword.  He  laid  it  on  Beowulf  '»  lap."  (LI.  2190-94).—  Btme.,  Child. 


m  "En  1'orie  pont  assez  i  at  reliques."—  Exl.  Ch.  Rol.,  p.  103. 
IM  "  Preditum  auro  capulum."  —  Gtst.  Dan.,  p.  118. 


44  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

And  when,  both  in  the  term  "gylden  hilt"  and  in  the  word  "Gullin- 
hjalti,"  the  hilt  of  the  sword  is  made  prominent,  it  is  due,  in  the 
one  instance,  to  the  fact  that  nothing  but  the  hilt  remains;  in  the 
other,  to  the  fact  that  the  word  "hjalti"  is  just  the  word  that  the 
author  must  have  in  order  to  explain  the  origin  of  Hjalti's  new 
name. 

A  little  more  ought  to  be  said  about  the  propping-up  of  the 
dragon.  That  it  served  an  excellent  purpose  is  evident.  It  pro- 
vided the  occasion  for  Hjalti's  asking  for  the  king's  sword,  in  the 
use  of  which  he  displayed  his  courage  and  from  which  he  received 
his  new  name.  Furthermore,  Bjarki's  interest  in  having  Hott 
attack  the  beast  and  display  his  courage  indicated  that  he  knew 
that  the  beast  was  dead  and  that  he  had  a  special  interest  in  having 
Hott  recognized  as  a  brave  man.  This,  again,  indicated  that 
Bjarki  had  himself  killed  the  beast  and  been  the  cause  of  the  change 
in  Hott's  nature,  for  both  of  which  he  receives  due  credit.  But  it 
may  be  asked,  when  Bjarki  propped  the  dead  beast  up,  how  could 
he  know  that  events  would  take  the  turn  they  did?  He  could  not 
know  it.  He  relied  on  his  resourcefulness  to  handle  the  situation, 
a  resourcefulness  on  which  he  had  drawn  with  success  before.  He 
was  on  hand  in  the  morning  to  take  note  of  developments,  and  we 
can  imagine  several  possibilities  that  he  might  have  had  in  mind. 
Had  the  king  proposed  that  no  risk  should  be  taken  with  the  beast, 
Bjarki  could  have  requested  and  secured  permission  to  attack  it, 
taking  Hott  with  him.  Had  the  king  himself  proposed  to  attack 
the  beast,  or  had  he  proposed  that  his  warriors  should  attack  it  in 
a  body,  Bjarki  could  have  said,  "No,  the  king  must  not  expose 
himself," or,  "The king  must  not  expose  so  many  of  his  men  at  once; 
let  me  go."  To  which  the  king  could  have  assented,  whereupon 
Bjarki  could  have  taken  Hott  with  him  and  let  Hott,  at  the  last, 
proceed  against  the  beast  alone  and  knock  it  over.  One  can  imag- 
ine other  possibilities,  which  it  is  not  necessary  to  enumerate  here. 
To  be  sure,  none  of  them  would  be  so  fortunate  as  the  one  repre- 
sented as  having  occurred;  but  they  would  have  enabled  Hott  to 
gain  the  reputation  of  being  a  brave  man,  and  that  is  all  Bjarki 
contemplated.  That  all  turned  out  more  fortunately  than  Bjarki 
had  foreseen  or  even  intended,  enhances  the  interest  of  the  story 
and  illustrates  the  skill  of  the  narrator,  who  chose  to  represent, 
as  he  had  a  right  to  do,  that  particular  possibility  as  having  actu- 
ally occurred  that  produced  the  most  satisfactory  results.  That 


AND  THE  BJARKARlMUR  TO  BEOV.'ULF  45 

Bjarki  had  no  thought  of  credit  for  himself,  redounds,  in  the  estima- 
tion of  the  reader,  all  the  more  to  his  credit;  and  it  is  a  fitting  reward 
that  he  gets  full  credit  for  all  that  he  has  done. 

It  seems,  then,  that  Bjarki  intended  to  deceive  the  king.  He 
undoubtedly  did;  but  the  deception  was  not  intended  to  mislead 
the  king.  Holt  was  brave  and  strong,  and  Bjarki  knew  it; 
and  even  if  Holt's  strength  and  bravery  should  gain  recognition 
through  the  employment  of  a  ruse  that  involved  no  real  test,  no 
harm  would  be  done.  The  author,  however,  planned  that  all 
should  turn  out  otherwise.  The  reader  will  also  remember  the 
deception  practiced  by  the  shepherd  lx>y  in  the  story  from  J6n 
Arnason's  collection.101  The  boy,  who  is  there  the  hero  of  the 
story,  as  is  Bjarki  in  the  Hrdljssaga,  is  represented  as  deceiving  his 
master,  but  likewise  without  doing  him  appreciable  harm,  and 
furthermore  without  raising  reflections  on  the  part  of  the  author  as 
to  the  rectitude  of  his  conduct. 

Panzer  says  that  Holt's  explanation  that  the  repeated  breaking-, 
in  of  the  monster  is  due  to  the  fact  that  the  king's  best  men  do  not 
return  home  at  that  time  of  the  year  is  a  strange  explana- 
tion.108 But  in  regard  lo  Holt's  statement  a  distinction  must  be 
made  between  fact  and  opinion.  It  is  a  fact,  as  the  saga  immedi- 
ately afterwards  shows,  thai  the  king's  berserks  are  not  al  home; 
but  it  is  only  Holt's  opinion  lhal,  if  Ihey  were  al  home,  ihey  would 
be  able  to  put  an  end  to  the  depredations  of  the  monster.  It  was 
quile  nalural,  however,  that  he  should  think  so;  for  to  such  an 
abject  coward  as  he  was,  it  musl  have  seemed  lhal  nothing  could 
resist  such  warriors  as  these  berserks  were.  That  they  were  nol  at 
home  was  due  to  the  fact  that  they  were  on  one  of  iheir  regular 
expeditions.  Bui  why  ihey  had  nol  been  relained  al  home  lo  cope 
wilh  the  dragon  is  not  explained.  The  first  lime  il  appeared,  il 
came  enlirely  unexpecled.  The  nexl  year  Ihere  may  have  been  a 
queslion  as  lo  whelher  it  would  appear  or  not.  The  third  year  il 
was  definilely  expecled.  Il  seems,  iherefore,  lhal  preparalions 
would  have  been  made  lo  resisl  it;  and  when  the  berserks  are  nol 
relained  al  home  lo  cope  wilh  ihe  monster,  it  is  due  lo  ihe  exi- 
gencies of  Ihe  story.  The  berserks  mighi  have  been  relained  al 
home  to  cope  unsuccessfully  wilh  ihe  monsier,  or  avoid  coping 
with  il  at  all  as  Ihe  king's  other  men  did,  and  ihus  place  Bjarki's  feat 

'"Seepp.  31  ff. 
"•5<.rerm.5«*.,p.370. 


46  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

of  slaying  it  in  the  strongest  relief.  But  by  letting  the  berserks  be 
absent  at  Christmas  and  return  later,  the  author  accomplished 
more  than  this.  Bjarki  slew  the  monster,  which,  in  any  treatment 
of  the  story,  he  must  be  represented  as  doing.  He  seized  one  of  the 
berserks,  who  demanded  that  Bjarki  recognize  him  as  his  superior 
as  a  warrior,  and  threw  him  down  with  great  violence.  This  was 
a  more  spectacular  method  of  showing  superiority  to  the  berserks 
than  merely  doing  what  they  dared  not  attempt  to  do,  or  could 
not  do.  But  it  is  especially  in  the  treatment  of  Hott,  that  skillful 
manipulation  of  the  story  is  displayed  in  having  the  berserks  return 
home  and  resume  their  boastful  manner,  after  Hott  has  become 
strong  and  daring.  Compared  with  the  king's  best  warriors  it  is 
still  a  question  as  to  how  strong  and  brave  Hott  now  is.  The 
question  is  answered  when  he  is  requested  to  admit  his  inferiority 
to  the  berserks;  for  he  seizes  the  one  who  confronts  him  and  treats 
him  as  Bjarki  is  treating  one  of  the  others.  Thus,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  King  Hrolf  and  the  court,  Hott  displays  his  superiority 
to  the  doughtiest  of  the  king's  famous  warriors.  Finally,  poetic 
justice  is  also  achieved,  for  the  very  men  who  had  made  fun  of  Hott 
and  thrown  bones  at  him  are  now  compelled  to  recognize  that  he 
is  the  master  of  them  all. 

Panzer  sees  a  deeper  meaning,  than  evidently  is  intended,  in 
the  statement  that,  as  Bjarki  was  about  to  attack  the  dragon, 
his  sword  stuck  fast  in  the  scabbard.104  There  is  no  reason,  how- 
ever, for  regarding  it  as  anything  more  than  a  melodramatic 
incident  characteristic  of  medieval  romances.  It  reminds  one  of 
the  following  statement  by  Wilbur  L.  Cross,  which,  with  the 
omission  of  the  reference  to  "giants"  and  "Merlin,"  characterizes 
the  Hrfilfssaga  quite  accurately  and  shows  how  it  harmonizes  with 
the  spirit  of  medieval  literature  of  its  kind,  "It  is  true  that  they 
[i.  e.,  the  Arthurian  romances]  sought  to  interest,  and  did  interest, 
by  a  free  employment  of  the  marvellous,  fierce  encounters  of  knights, 
fights  with  giants  and  dragons,  swords  that  would  not  out  of  their 
scabbards,  and  the  enchantments  of  Merlin."10* 

•"Si.  term.  Sag.,  p.  372. 
'•  £«<.  AW.,  p.  2. 


AND  THE  BJARKARIMUR  TO  BEOWULF  47 

The  Storks  in  the  BJARKARIMUU  of  Bjarki's  Slaying  the  Wolf  and 

Hjalli's    Slaying    the    Bear. 

But  what  is  the  relation  of  this  story  to  the  corresponding  stories 
in  the  Bjarkarfmur?    The  stories  in  the  rimvr  are  as  follows: — 

"Flcstir  cjmuftu  Hetti  heldr, 

hann  var  ekki  (  mdli  sneldr, 

einn  dag  foru  l>cir  ut  af  holl, 

sv6  ckki  vissi  hirSin  oil. 

Hjalti  talar  er  felmtinn  fa;r, 

'forum  vi6  ekki  sk6gi  naer, 

h6r  cr  sfi  ylgr  sem  ctr  upp  mcnn, 

okkr  drcpr  hfin  bd<5a  scnn.' 

Ylgrin  hlj6p  fir  einum  runn, 

6gurlig  me?)  gapanda  munn, 

hijrmuligt  varS  Hjalta  viSr, 

&  honum  skalf  bxSi  Icggr  og  Ii5r. 

Otzpt  Hjarki  a5  henni  gcngr, 

ekki  dvelr  hann  vi8  |>a'S  lengr, 

hcjggur  sv6  a5  I  hamri  st6d, 

hljY.p  fir  hcnni  fcrligt  bl65. 

'Kj6stu  Hjalti  um  kosti  tv6, 

kappinn  BgSvar  talaM  sv6, 

drckk  nfi  b!6tS  eSa  drep  eg  \>ig  her, 

ducrinn  Ifz  mer  engi  (  l>^r.' 

Ansar  Hjalti  af  xrnum  m65, 

'ekki  fan  eg  atS  drckka  b!6», 

nytir  flest  ef  nauSigr  skal, 

nu  er  ekki  a  bctra  val.' 

Hjalti  gjgrir  sem  Bg<War  bitJr, 

a«  blfitti  fra  eg  hann  lagSist  ni»r, 

drckkur  sfftan  drykki  >rji, 

duga  mun  honum  viS  einn  a5  rjA. 

Hugrinn  6x  en  miklast  milt  t  r, 

minst  var  honum  t  litlu  drittr, 

raunmjpg  sterkr  og  ramr  sem  troll, 

rifnuSu  af  honum  klxSin  oil. 

Sv6  er  hann  oro'inn  har5r  i  hug, 

hann  hrxd'ist  ekki  jarna  (lug, 

burlu  er  nfi  blcyft'inafn, 

BQSvari  var  hann  aS  hreysti  jafn."    (IV,  58-66). 

"Hann  hefr  fengiS  hjartaS  snjfclt 

af  hijro'um  md9i, 
fekk  hann  huginn  og  afliS  alt 

af  ylgjar  b!6tSi. 


48  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

1  grindur  vandist  grdbjorn  einn 

I  garSinn  Hleio'ar, 
var  sa  margur  vargrinn  beinn 

og  vlSa  sveiSar. 

Bjarka  cr  kent,  aS  hjarSarhunda 

h.ifi  hann  drepna, 
ekki  cr  h6num  allvel  bent 

vi5  £ta  kepna. 

Hrolfur  byst  og  hirS  bans  oil 

a<5  huna  st^ri, 
sa  skal  mestr  f  minni  h()ll 

cr  martir  dyri. 

Bcljandi  hljop  bjgrninn  framm 

fir  b61i  krukku. 
veifar  slnum  v6nda  hramm, 

sv6  virSar  hrukku. 

Hjalti  sir  og  horfir  J»A  a, 

f  r  hafin  er  r6ma, 
haftSi  hann  ckki  1  hgndura  J>4 

nema  hncfana  t6ma. 

Hr61fur  fleygSi  aS  Hjalta  )>& 

)>cim  hildar  vendi, 
kappinn  m6ti  krummu  brd 

og  kI6ti5  hcndi. 

LagSi  hann  si'San  hj<jrninn  bratt 

vi3  bAginn  hacgra, 
bess-i  fell  f  l.ru,\vr  dtt 

og  bar  sig  Ixgra. 

Vann  hann  I>at5  lil  fra?gSa  fyst 

og  fleira  siSar, 
bans  var  lundin  longum  byst 

f  leiki  gritSar. 

lUr  mcft  fekk  hann  Hjalta  nafn 

bins  hj;irtapru.\i, 
Bjarki  var  eig?  betri  en  jafn 

vit$  b?ti  skr65a."    (V,  4-13).1" 

l*Hrs.  Bjark.,  pp.  139-40  and  141-42.  Lawrence's  translation  of  the 
above  selections  from  the  rlmur  is  as  follows: — 

"Most  of  the  men  insultixi  Hjalti;  he  was  not  clever  in  speech.  One  day 
they  (Bjarki  and  Hjalti)  went  out  of  the  hall,  so  that  the  king's  men  did  not 
know  of  it.  Hjalti  wa«  afraid,  and  cried,  'Let  us  not  go  near  this  wood;  there 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  49 

These  stories  seem,  indeed,  at  first  sight  more  rational  than  the 
story  in  the  saga,  and  have  features  more  in  harmony  with  the 
account  in  Saxo;  but  this  does  not  prove  that  they  are  earlier  than 
the  version  in  the  saga.  In  the  first  place,  by  introducing  two 
animals,  where  the  other  versions  have  only  one,  the  author  of 
the  rlmur  has  broken  the  unity  of  the  story,  a  feature  in  which 
the  story  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  remains  intact  and  as  a  consequence 
is  nearer  to  the  primitive  form  of  the  story  as  we  find  it  in  Saxo. 
In  the  second  place,  the  author  of  the  rinmr  made  precisely  the 
changes  that  were  necessary  to  remove  the  most  irrational  fea- 
tures of  the  story  as  we  find  it  in  the  Hrdlfssaga.  The  troll- 
dragon,  which  is  an  unusual  creature,  has  been  supplanted  by 
the  more  conventional  creatures,  a  wolf  and  a  bear;  and  by  the 
employment  of  two  animals,  the  necessity  of  causing  a  dead  animal 
to  be  propped  up  and  be  apparently  killed  again,  is  avoided.  Con- 
sistency in  the  treatment  of  Bjarki  as  the  descendant  of  a  bear  is 
also  observed  to  the  extent  that  he  is  said  to  kill  a  wolf,  not  a  bear; 
but  this  consistency  has  begun  to  fade  and  suffer  to  the  extent  that 

is  a  she-wolf  here,  which  cats  men;  she  will  soon  kill  us  both.'  The  she-wolf 
burst  out  of  a  thicket,  frightful,  with  gaping  jaws.  Hjalti  thought  this  terrible; 
his  legs  and  all  his  limbs  trembled.  Undaunted  Bjarki'  advanced  upon  her, 
struck  deep  with  his  a*e;~fearful  blood  streamed  from  the  she-wolf.  'Between 
two  things,"  said  Bothvar,  'shall  ycu  choose,  Hjalti, — drink  this  blood,  or  I 
will  kill  you,  no  courage  seems  to  be  in  you.'  Angrily  answered  Hjalti,  'I  don't 
dare  to  drink  blood;  (but)  it  is  best  to  do  it  if  I  must;  now  I  have  no  better 
choice.'  He  lay  down  to  drink  the  blood;  then  he  drank  three  swallows, — 
enough  for  fighting  with  one  man !  His  courage  increased,  his  strength  waxed, 
he  became  very  strong,  mighty  as  a  troll,  all  his  clothes  burst  open.  So  he 
became  courageous  at  heart,  he  feared  not  the  flight  of  steel,  the  name  of  covard 
he  feared  no  more,  he  was  equal  to  Bothvar  in  courage."  (IV,  58-66.) 

"He  (Hjalti)  has  gained  a  brave  heart  and  a  courageous  disposition; 
he  has  got  strength  anu  valor  from  the  blood  of  the  she-wolf.  The  folds  at 
Hleidargard  were  attacked  by  a  gray  bear;  many  such  beasts  were  there  far  and 
wide  thereabout.  Bjarki  was  told  that  it  had  killed  the  herdmen's  dogs;  it 
was  not  much  used  to  contending  with  men.  Hrolf  and  all  his  men  prepared 
to  hunt  the  bear — 'he  shall  be  greatest  in  my  hall,  who  faces  the  beast  I'  Roar- 
ing the  bear  ran  from  its  lair  and  shook  its  baleful  paws,  so  that  the  men  fled. 
Hjalti  looked  on  when  the  combat  began;  he  had  nothing  in  his  hands.  Hrolf 
tossed  to  Hjalti  his  sword;  the  warrior  stretched  forth  his  hand  and  grasped  it. 
Then  he  plunged  it  into  the  bear's  right  shoulder,  and  the  bear  fell  down  dead. 
That  was  his  first  heroic  deed,  many  others  followed;  his  heart  was  ever  brave 
in  the  battle.  From  thi«  exploit  he  got  the  name  of  Hjalti  the  brave,  and  was 
the  equal  of  Bjarki."  (V,  4-13.)-/>.  M.  L.  A.,  XXIV,  pp.  229-30. 


50  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

Bjarki  accompanies  Hrolf  on  a  hear  hunt.  It  is  probable,  however, 
that  consistency  in  the  treatment  of  Bjarki  in  this  respect  is  not 
contemplated,  but  that  when  he  is  said  to  kill  a  wolf  it  is  only 
that  the  larger  and  more  dangerous  animal  may  be  reserved  as  the 
one  on  which  Hjalti  is  to  show  his  strength  and  courage  and  in  order 
that  an  animal  worthy  of  the  king's  attention  may  be  reserved  for 
the  royal  hunt.  To  eat  wolf  meat  in  order  to  gain  strength  has 
just  as  good  warrant  in  Old  Norse  literature  as  to  drink  the  blood 
of  a  bear;107  this,  in  so  far,  justifies  the  introduction  in  the  rlmur 
of  the  wolf.  But  when  Hjalti  is  made  to  drink  the  blood  of  the  wolf, 
it  seems  to  be  another  instance  of  the  author's  keeping  in  mind  the 
version  of  the  story  in  the  Hrfilfssaga,  where  Hjalti  drinks  the  blood 
of  the  dragon.  It  is  not  necessary  to  go  to  Saxo's  version  for 
this. 

It  is  said  in  the  rlmur,  "One  day  they  (Bjarki  and  Hjalti)  went 
out  of  the  hall,  so  that  the  king's  men  did  not  know  of  it."  Why 
did  they  go  out  of  the  hall  so  that  the  king's  men  did  not  know  of 
it?  No  reason  is  assigned;  the  deed  is  unmotivated.  It  seems 
to  be  a  mere  harking  back  to  the  statement  in  the  Hrdljssaga,10* 
that  the  two  men  left  the  hall  secretly.  But  in  the  saga  there  is  a 
reason  for  their  leaving  the  hall  secretly;  the  king  has  forbidden 
his  men  to  leave  the  hall  and  expose  themselves  to  attack.  That, 
in  the  rfmur,  the  men  are  said  to  leave  the  hall  in  the  daytime, 
instead  of  at  night,  is  a  consequence  of  the  substitution  of  the 
wolf  for  the  troll-dragon;  a  wolf  is  usually  hunted  in  the  daytime. 
It  might  be  surmised  that  their  going  out  secretly  is  in  imitation  of 
the  story  as  Saxo  knew  it.  But  this  is  not  the  case;  Saxo  does  not 
say  that  Bjarki  and  Hjalti  went  out  secretly.109  The  weakness 
of  this  feature  of  the  story  in  the  rlmur  has  been  observed  by 
Panzer,  who  believes,  nevertheless,  that  the  rlmur  represent  an 
earlier  form  of  the  story  than  the  one  in  the  saga.  He  says, 
"Zweifeln  mochte  man  nur,  ob  das  MotivdesheimlichenAuszugs 
der  beiden  nicht  in  den  Rlmur  falschlich  in  den  ersten  Kampf 
gesetzt  ist,  wo  es  ganz  unbegriindet  steht,  statt  in  den  zweiten,  wo 

™Hdt.,  I,  p.  118. 

"•  When,  here  and  elsewhere  in  this  discussion,  the  Hrdiftsaga  is  referred  to 
as  an  earlier  composition  than  the  Bjarkarlmur,  the  implication  is  not  intended 
that  the  version  of  the  saga  which  we  now  have  was  earlier  committed  to  writ- 
ing. 

'"Seep.  51. 


AND  THE  BJARKARlMUR  TO  BEOWULF  51 

es  allein  motivicr!.  cr.scheint."110  But  this  is  not  the  correct  explana- 
tion. The  author  of  the  rtmur  for  some  reason,  such  as  a  wish  to 
rationalize  the  story,  but  which,  however,  we  can  only  surmise, 
decided  to  make  radical  changes  in  it.  In  the  first  instance  he 
substitutes  a  wolf  for  the  dragon,  but  otherwise,  considering  the 
material  he  is  going  to  use  in  the  story  of  the  fight  with  the  bear, 
retains  as  much  as  he  can  of  the  story  as  it  is  in  the  saga.  Thus  the 
idea  of  Bjarki's  and  Hjalti's  going  out  secretly  is  retained,  but  with- 
out motivation;  and  if  we  did  not  have  the  story  in  the  saga  for 
comparison,  perhaps  this  deficiency  would  not  have  been  noticed. 
Even  as  it  is,  Panzer  is  the  only  one  who  has  called  attention  to  it. 
Referring  to  the  story  as  Saxo  has  it,  Mullenhoff,111  ten  Brink,11* 
Olrik,113  and  Deutschbein"4  speak  of  Bjarki's  going  on  a  hunt. 
This  is  hardly  correct  and  requi-es  a  little  attention,  for,  if,  in 
Saxo's  version,  Bjarki  went  on  a  hunt,  the  account  given  by  Saxo 
is  nearer  to  the  first  story  in  the  rlmur  than  if  he  did  not.  But 
Saxo  does  not  say  that  Bjarki  went  on  a  hunt.  He  says:  "Talibus 
operum  meritis  exultanti  nouam  de  se  siluestris  fera  uictoriam 
prebuit.  Vrsum  quippe  eximie  magnitudinis  obuium  sibi  inter 
dumeta  factum  iaculo  confecit,  comitemque  suum  laltonem,  quo 
uiribus  maior  euaderet,  applicato  ore  egestum  belue  cruorem 
haurire  iussit.  Creditum  namque  erat,  hoc  pocionis  genere  cor- 
porei  roboris  incrementa  prestari."  m  The  circumstances  immedi- 
ately preceding  the  slaying  of  the  bear  were  such,  that  it  is  highly 
improbable  that,  at  that  particular  time,  he  would  go  on  a  hunt. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  there  was  to  be  a  wedding  in  the  royal 
residence;  that  Agnar  was  to  marry  the  king's  sister;  that  Agnar 
took  offense  at  Bjarki's  manner  of  defending  Hjalti,  whereupon 

110  5<.  germ.  Sag.,  p.  367. 
l"Beow.  Unt.Ang.,p.SS. 

111  Bctm.  Unt.,  p.  186. 
l»Heli.,  I,  p.  116. 
1MS<.  Sag.  Eng.,  p.  250. 

"•  Gtst.  Dan.,  p.  56.  Elton's  translation  of  the  passage  is  as  follows:  "When 
he  was  triumphing  in  these  deeds  of  prowess,  a  beast  of  the  forest  furnished  him 
fresh  laurels.  For  he  met  a  huge  bear  in  a  thicket,  and  slew  it  with  a  javelin; 
and  then  bade  his  companion  Hjalti  put  his  lips  to  the  beast  and  drink  the  blood 
that  came  out,  that  he  might  be  the  stronger  afterwards.  For  it  was  believed 
that  a  draught  of  this  sort  caused  an  increase  of  bodily  strength."— Ellon't 
Saxo,  p.  69. 


52  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

a  fight  ensued  and  Bjarki  killed  Agnar  and  his  warriors.  But  if 
Bjarki  did  not  go  on  a  hunt  for  the  bear,  how  did  he  come  to  meet 
it,  and  in  a  thicket  at  that?  The  lack  of  more  details,  the  lack 
of  motivation  for  going  on  a  hunt  in  the  midst  of,  or  immediately 
following,  the  stirring  events  just  mentioned,  and  utter  lack  of 
connection  with  what  precedes,  show  that  Saxo,  who,  with  this 
story,  begins  to  set  the  stage,  so  to  speak,  for  the  last  grand  act 
of  King  Hrolf's  life,  concluded  to  insert  it  at  this  juncture  as  the 
most  appropriate  and  effective  place  he  had  for  it,  and  then,  to 
add  a  touch  of  realism  and  supply  a  retreat  where  the  bear  would  be 
unobserved  by  the  men,  and  unwarned  of  their  approach,  until 
they  were  close  upon  it,  said  that  Bjarki  met  it  in  a  thicket.  The 
idea  of  supplying  a  motive  and  observing  such  consistency  as  we 
find  in  connection  with  the  corresponding  story  in  the  Hrf>!fs<;,iva 
never  occurred  to  him.  The  author  of  the  rtmur  may  have  known 
of  the  version  of  the  story  familiar  to  Saxo,  though  it  is  not  prob- 
able; but  the  point  here  is,  that  he  is  not  following  this  version 
when  he  represents  Bjarki  as  having  slain  an  animal  for  which  he 
has  presumably  (though  the  rtmur  do  not  make  the  matter  clear) 
gone  on  a  hunt. 

The  author  was  under  no  more  obligation  than  Saxo  was,  to  say 
that  Bjarki  and  Hjalti  went  out  secretly,  and  the  idea  is  not  con- 
tained in  Saxo's  account.  But  the  author  of  the  rfmur,  observing 
what  pains  the  author  of  the  saga  took  to  motivate  the  going  out 
secretly,  felt  that  this  feature  of  the  story  was  so  important  that 
it  must  be  retained,  and  so  he  retained  it  without  motivation. 

In  Saxo,  Hjalti  shows  no  fear  when  the  bear  is  met,  and  he  does 
not  refuse  to  drink  the  animal's  blood.  But  in  the  rtmur  there  is 
the  same  kind  of  fear  as  in  the  saga.  In  the  saga,  however,  the 
author  has  found  an  excellent  setting  for  Hjalti's  fear;  it  is  beyond 
improvement;  while  the  ferocity  of  the  man-eating  wolf,  in  the 
rtmur,  is  stretched  to  the  utmost  limit,  in  order  to  preserve  the 
spirit  of  the  heroic.  Furthermore,  when  Hjalti  had  drunk  of  the 
blood  of  the  wolf,  he  had  courage  "enough  for  fighting  with  one 
man."  How  did  the  author  know  that  he  had  just  courage 
"enough  for  fighting  with  one  man"?  According  to  the  next  state- 
ment, namely  "his  courage  increased,  his  strength  waxed,  he  be- 
came very  strong,  mighty  as  a  troll,  all  his  clothes  burst  open," 
he  seemed,  in  fact,  to  have  gained  strength  enough  for  fighting 
with  several  men.  Again,  "he  was  equal  to  Bothvar  in  courage." 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  53 

How  did  the  author  know  it?  He  knew  it  from  the  version  of  the 
story  in  the  saga,  where  it  is  said  that  Hjalti  had  wrestled  long  with 
Bothvar,  and,  thus  having  tried  his  strength  on  Bothvar,  toid  him, 
"nor  shall  I  be  afraid  of  you  henceforth."  The  saga  does  not  say 
that  Hjalti  had  courage  "enough  for  fighting  with  one  man"  or 
"he  was  equal  to  Bothvar  in  courage."  These  statements  are 
deductions  that  the  author  of  the  rtmur  made  from  the  story  in 
the  saga,  in  the  light  of  subsequent  events. 

In  the  rimur,  it  is  said  that  Hjalti  "became  very  strong, 
mighty  as  a  troll,  all  his  clothes  burst  open."  Why,  or  whence, 
this  reference  to  a  troll?  Another  harking  back  to  the  IIr6lfssap,a, 
another  deduction  made  from  the  story  in  the  saga.  The  saga 
does  not  say  that  Holt  acquired  any  of  the  characteristics  of 
a  tro!!.  He  is  given  the  desired  strength  without  any  reference 
to  the  strength  of  a  troll,  liul  when  the  rimur  say  tha.i  he  became 
"mighty  as  a  troll,"  it  amounts  to  saying,  "Hjalti  is  no  longer  rep- 
resented as  having  drunk  tlic  blood  of  a  troll  and  eaten  some  of  its 
heart,  as  is  the  case  in  the  Hrdlfssaga,  but  let  it  be  understood, 
nevertheless,  that  the  strength  he  has  acquired  is  no  less  than  that 
of  a  troll."  The  troll-dragon  has  been  eliminated,  but  so  great, 
in  the  rtntur,  has  the  strength  of  Hjalti  become  that  it  now  equals 
that  of  the  very  monster,  the  troll,  which,  in  the  saga,  he  feared 
to  such  an  extent  that  it  rendered  him  pitiable  in  the  extreme. 
Here  again  the  author  of  the  rtmur  inserted  an  element  that  is 
wholly  foreign  to  his  story  and  unsuggested  by  it,  but  that  is  sug- 
gested by  the  saga,  and  that  he  probably  never  would  have  thought 
of,  had  he  not  known  of  the  version  of  the  story  that  is  contained  in 
the  saga. 

Furthermore,  the  rimur  say,  "The  folds  at  Hlcidargard  were 
attacked  by  a  gray  bear;  many  such  beasts  were  there  far  and  wide 
thereabout.  Bjarki  was  told  that  it  had  killed  the  herdsmen's 
dogs;  it  was  not  much  used  to  contending  with  men."  This  is  still 
another  harking  back  to  the  Hrdlfsscga,  and  confirms  what  has 
been  said  on  pp.  29  ff.,  that  the  monster  in  the  saga  is  a  cattle- 
attacking  monster,  not  a  hall-attacking  monster.  "The  folds 
were  attacked,"  "  it  had  killed  the  herdsmen's  dogs,"  "  it  was  not 
much  used  to  contending  with  men." 

The  fact  that  dogs  are  here  said  to  be  killed,  but  not  in  the  saga, 
need  hardly  be  mentioned.  The  idea  of  dogs  is  easily  associated 


54  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAK.A 

with  that  of  cattle,  especially  when,  as  here,  the  dogs  are  "herds- 
men's dogs." 

Again,  we  notice  the  statement  in  the  rimur  that  "  Hrolf  tossed 
to  Hjalti  his  sword."  Has  he  been  informed  since  the  slaying  of 
the  wolf,  that  Hjalti  is  now  a  courageous  man?  Perhaps;  but 
nothing  is  said  about  it  in  the  rimur.  Since  Bjarki  took  pains  to 
go  on  the  wolf  hunt  secretly,  and  since  we  are  not  informed  that 
what  occurred  on  that  hunt  has  become  known  or  that  it  has  become 
known  that  Hjalti  is  now  a  courageous  man,  the  presumption  is 
that  the  king  does  not  know  it,  and  we  are  surprised  at  his  unmo- 
tivatcd  action  in  treating  Hjalti  in  this  unexpected  manner.  And 
if  Hjalti  is  now  known  to  be  such  a  hero  that  Hrolf  feels  warranted 
in  placing  reliance  on  him  to  the  extent  that  he  tosses  him  his 
sword  at  this  critical  juncture,  why  has  Hjalti  taken  part  in  the 
hunt  with  "nothing  in  his  hands"?  In  the  saga  it  is  not  said  that 
Hjalti  has  nothing  in  his  hands;  his  motive  in  asking  for  the  king's 
sword  has  no  connection  with  whether  he  has  anything  in  his 
hands  or  not.114  But  the  author  of  the  rimur,  having  apparently 
missed  the  point  in  the  saga,  assumes  that,  when  Hjalti  asks  for 
the  king's  sword,  it  is  because  he  has  no  weapon  of  his  own.  Hence, 
without  realizing,  apparently,  the  anomalous  situation  in  which  he 
places  Hjalti,  who  is  now  strong  and  courageous,  he  represents 
him  as  taking  part  in  the  beaf  hunt  empty-handed,  though  there 
is  no  indication  that  Hjalti  thinks  that  he  can  cope  with  the  ani- 
mal without  a  weapon. 

In  the  Hrdlfssaga,  it  is  said  that  Bjarki  killed  a  dragon  by  plung- 
ing his  sword  under  its  shoulder.  In  the  rimur,  it  is  said  that 
Hjalti  killed  a  bear  by  plunging  his  sword  into  its  right  shoulder. 
This  is  another  harking  back  to  the  Hrdlfssaga.  Hjalti  has  now 
become  as  courageous  as  Bjarki;  he  kills  a  live  animal  (instead 
of  knocking  over  a  dead  one),  and  he  kills  it  in  just  the  same  way 
that  Bjarki  killed  the  dragon.  It  can  not  be  assumed  that  the 
author  of  the  rimur  and  the  author  of  the  saga  employed  this 
manner  of  dispatching  the  animal  without  any  knowledge  on  the 
part  of  the  one  as  to  what  was  contained  in  the  account  of  the 
other.  In  fact,  it  is  taken  for  granted  by  all  writers  on  the  sub- 
ject that  the  later  account  is  an  altered  version  of  the  earlier 
account.  Hence,  either  this  episode  in  the  rimur  is  modeled  after 
that  in  the  saga,  and  Hjalti  is  made  to  kill  the  bear  in  the  same 

'"See  pp.  36  ff. 


AND  THE  BJARKARJMUR  TO  BEOWULF  55 

way  that  Bjarki  killed  the  dragon,  or  the  episode  in  the  saga  is 
modeled  after  that  in  the  rimur,  and  Bjarki  is  made  to  kill  the 
dragon  in  the  same  way  that  Hjalti  killed  the  bear.  Is  there 
any  doubt  as  to  what  has  occurred?  The  former  is  natural  and  to 
be  expected,  and  is  probably  what  has  taken  place,  because:  1.  in 
all  the  versions  of  the  story  Hjalti  is  represented  as  having  under- 
gone a  change  that  has  caused  him  to  become  very  much  like 
Bjarki —  "equal  to  Bjarki,"  as  it  is  stated  in  the  rfmiir,  where 
he  is  represented  as  having  killed  a  ferocious  beast  in  the  same 
manner  that  Bjarki,  in  the  saga,  killed  a  winged  monster;  2. 
it  was  not  unusual  to  represent  dragons  as  having  been  killed  by 
being  pierced  under  the  shoulder,117  since  a  dragon  had  to  be  pierced 
where  its  scales  did  not  prevent  the  entrance  of  a  weapon  into  its 
body;  3.  since  there  is  no  special  reason  why  a  bear,  which  is 
vulnerable  in  all  parts  of  the  body,  should  be  represented  as  being 
pierced  through  the  shoulder,  the  manner  in  which  Hjalti  is  said 
to  have  killed  the  bear  is  evidently  another  unmotivatecl  incident 
in  the  rimur  that  is  imitated  from  a  motivated  incident  in  the  saga. 

What  the  author  of  the  rimur  has  done  to  give  the  story  the 
form  in  which  we  find  it  in  his  composition  is  quite  plain.  He  no- 
ticed that,  as  the  monster  in  the  saga  attacked  the  folds  at  Hlcidar- 
gard,  the  situation  was  very  much  like  that  at  the  beginning  of 
the  story  about  Bothvar  in  the  saga,  where  a  bear  is  said  to  have 
attacked  the  cattle  of  King  Hring,  Bothvar's  father.118  But  a 
bear  is  a  real,  not  an  imaginary,  animal,  and  King  Hrirg  took  a 
creditable  part  in  the  effort  to  dispatch  it.  Hence,  this  story  was 
substituted  for  the  story  about  the  troll-dragon  and  adapted  to 
the  circumstances,  King  Hrolf  himself  taking  the  lead  in  the  hunt 
and  thus  acting  in  a  manner  that  seemed  more  to  his  credit  than 
the  way  he  acted  in  regard  to  the  monster  in  the  saga. 

This  story,  namely  that  the  man  whose  cattle  have  been  killed 
by  a  bear  goes  with  his  men  and  hunts  it  down  and  kills  it,  is  the 
same  that  we  have  in  connection  with  the  early  life  both  of  Ulf 
and  of  Bjarki,  where  the  bear  is  represented  as  being  the  great- 

1IT  See,  (or  instance,  Sc.  Fo'kL,  p.  253,  where  dragons  are  said  to  h»ve 
been  pierced  "under  their  shoulders  to  the  heart." 

"•  Finnur  J6nsson  has  also  been  struck  by  the  similarity  between  the  story 
connected  with  Bjarki's  birth  and  the  second  story  in  the  rimur,  in  which 
Hjalti  slays  a  bear.  He  says,  "I  rimerne  (V,  5-14)  er  der  endnu  tale  om  en 
'gribjora.' "— En.  Bjark.,  Introd.,  p.  22. 


56  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

grandfather  of  the  former,  but  the  father  of  the  latter.  The  bear- 
ancestor  feature  was  not  applicable  in  the  connection  in  which  the 
story  is  used  in  the  rimur;  hence,  it  was  omitted.  Now,  did  this 
story  spring  up  spontaneously  and  independently  in  all  these 
three  instances?  No,  Bjarki  and  Ulf  got  their  reputed  ancestry 
from  the  Siward  story;  and  this  bear  hunt  story  they  got  from  a 
common  source  through  contact  with  each  other,  or  Bjarki  got 
it  from  Ulf.  The  author  of  the  rimur,  liking  it  better  than  the 
last  part  of  the  dragon  story  in  the  saga,  as  most  modern  readers 
also  have  done,  took  it  from  the  version  contained  in  the  saga 
of  the  early  life  of  Bjarki  and  used  it  for  letting  Hjalti  display 
his  courage.  As  a  result,  he  modified  the  story  where  it  applies 
to  the  early  life  of  Bjarki.  He  has  two  sets  of  three  sons  each, 
while  the  saga  has  only  one  set;  and,  whatisstill  more  suspicious, 
there  is  a  Bothvar  in  each  set.  This  is  the  same  kind  of  separation 
or  repetition  as  the  rimur  later  make  with  regard  to  the  dragon 
story,  dividing  it  into  a  wolf  story  and  a  bear  story.  Again,  as 
Finnur  Jonsson,  summarizing  the  account  in  the  rimur  of  the  death 
of  Bjarki's  father,  says,  "Bjorn  forfolges,  flygter  ud  i  et  skaer 
og  dra-bes  der  af  jarlens  maend  pa  et  skib  (en  staerk  afvigelse  fra 
sagaen)."1"  This  divergence  was  plainly  introduced  to  make  the 
story  different  from  the  story  that,  in  substance,  was  replaced  and 
that  was  transferred  to  where  Hjalti  displays  his  courage.  In 
the  saga,  Bjarki's  mother  is  called  Bera  (she-bear),120  not  Hildr, 
as  in  the  rimur;  and  that  the  name  Bera  is  the  earlier  of  the 
two  there  can  be  no  doubt. 

Furthermore,  we  find  in  the  rimur  another  of  the  characteristic 
traces  that  the  author  left  when  he  tampered  with  the  dragon 
story.  In  the  saga,  in  connection  with  Bjarki's  early  life,  it  is 
said  that  when  the  bear  was  hunted,  it  killed  all  the  dogs,  but  was 
itself  soon  after  killed  by  the  men.  From  this  the  author  con- 
cluded that  it  was  death  on  dogs,  but  could  not  contend  success- 
fully with  men.  Hence,  he  says,  "Bjarki  was  told  that 
it  had  killed  the  herdsmen's  dogs;111  it  was  not  much  used  to  con- 
tending with  men."  This  statement  must,  therefore,  mean,  if 

"•ffrj.B/ar*.,Introd.,p.  18. 

"•Seep.  16. 

Ul  The  dogs  are  here  said  to  be  the  herdsmen's  dogs,  in  conformity  with  the 
spirit  of  the  story  in  its  new  setting  and  to  differentiate  the  story  from  what 
it  is  in  the  place  whence  the  author  of  the  rtmur  took  it. 


AND  THE  BJARKARIMUR  TO  BEOWULF  57 

it  means  anything,  that  the  bear  was  not  really  dangerous  to  men 
or,  at  any  rate,  not  as  dangerous  as  one  would  naturally  suppose. 
Hjalti  must  have  known  this  as  well  as  Bjarki,  for  it  was  probably 
he  who  gave  Bjarki  the  information  about  the  beast,  as  he  did  in 
the  corresponding  situation  in  the  saga  and  in  the  story  of  the 
slaying  of  the  wolf.  If  this  was  the  case,  the  bravery  that  Hjalti 
displays  in  attacking  the  animal  suffers  considerably.  The  state- 
ment reminds  us  of  the  situation  in  the  Hrdlfssaga.  Just  as  Hjalti 
knocked  over  a  dragon  that  was  not  dangerous  because  it  was  dead, 
so,  in  the  rimur,  he  dispatched  a  bear  that  was  not  particularly 
dangerous  because  "it  was  not  much  used  to  contending  with 
men."  In  the  former  instance,  however,  the  feat  was  not  the  real 
test  of  his  courage;  in  the  latter  instance,  it  was. 

In  the  saga,  Bjarki  knew  that  the  dragon  was  harmless,  because 
he  had  killed  it;  and  his  knowledge  of  its  harmlessness  is  vital  to 
the  latter  part  of  the  dragon  story.  In  the  rlmur,  he  is  informed 
that  the  bear  is  not  so  dangerous  as  one  would  suppose.  But  his 
knowledge  of  this  circumstance  has  no  bearing  on  the  story  what- 
ever; everything  would  have  proceeded  just  as  it  did  if  he  had 
been  without  this  information.  But  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the 
bear  "was  not  much  used  to  contending  with  men,"  "the  men  fled" 
when  it  "ran  from  its  lair  and  shook  its  baleful  paws."  The 
author  is  evidently  trying  to  ride  two  steeds  going  in  different 
directions.  On  the  one  hand,  he  has  in  mind  the  story  of  the  bear 
with  which  Bjarki's  father  was  identified  and  which  was  killed  by 
the  king's  men,  and  the  story  of  the  dead  propped-up  dragon, 
which  was,  of  course,  not  dangerous;  on  the  other  hand,  he  wishes 
to  represent  Hjalti's  feat  of  killing  the  bear,  which,  in  the  rfmur, 
the  king's  men  avoided,  as,  in  the  saga,  they  avoided  the  dragon, 
as  a  notable  achievement. 

Finally,  "Hrolf  and  all  his  men"  took  part  in  the  hunt;  but, 
as  already  stated,  when  the  bear  appeared,  "  the  men  fled."  The 
statement,  "the  men  fled,"  introduces  a  feature  that  is  wanting 
in  the  account  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  of  how  Bjarki's  father,  who  had 
been  transformed  into  a  bear  by  his  stepmother,  was  hunted  down 
and  killed.  It  reminds  us  of  the  situation  in  the  saga  where 
King  Hrolf  and  his  men  avoid  the  winged  monster  by  remaining 
indoors  when  it  is  expected.  In  the  saga,  Bjarki,  of  course,  did 
not  avoid  the  monster;  but  whether,  in  the  rimur,  the  king  fled  is 
uncertain.  He  was,  in  any  event,  near  enough  to  Hjalti  to  toss 


58  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

Hjalti  his  sword.  Bjarki,  however,  must  have  fled;  and  while  that 
would  be  strange  under  any  circumstances,  it  would  be  particularly 
strange  in  the  present  instance,  since  he  knew  that  the  bear 
"was  not  much  used  to  contending  with  men." 

Considering  the  dragon  story  in  the  saga  and  the  corresponding 
stories  in  the  rlmur,  it  is  apparent  that  there  is  no  comparison 
between  them  as  regards  skill  in  composition;  and  that,  while  the 
stories  in  the  rlmur  throw  no  light  on  the  story  in  the  saga,  the 
full  significance  of  the  rlmur  stories  appears  only  when  they  are 
read  in  the  light  of  the  story  in  the  saga.  Therefore,  when  Finnur 
Jonsson  says,  "Sporger  vi  om,  hvad  der  er  oprindeligst,  er  der  i  og 
for  sig  naeppe  tvivl  om,  atrimerneher  har  af  e"t  dyr  gjort  to  (ulvin- 
den  og  grabjornen),  sa  at  sagaen  pa  dette  punkt  ma  antages  at 
have  bedre  bevaret  det  aegte,"  he  is  undoubtedly  right;  but  when 
he  continues,  "Dette  bestyrkes  kraftig  ved,  at  dette  hallen  hjem- 
sogende  uhyre  intet  andet  er  end  et  om  end  aendret  og  afbleget 
minde  om  Grendel  i  BjovnlJ,'ntt  he  is,  as  the  evidence  also 
shows,  undoubtedly  wrong. 

The  fact  of  the  matter  is  that  the  account  in  the  rlmur  of  the 
killing  of  the  bear,  though  brief,  is  so  confused  and  indefinite  that 
it  does  not  bear  analysis;  and  this  is  further  evidence  of  the  fact 
that  the  author  of  the  rlmur  clumsily  re-worked  material  that  he 
found  in  the  Hrdljssaga  version  of  Bjarki's  career,  and  for  the 
dragon  story,  which  is  a  good  story,  substituted  two  poor  ones, 
namely  the  wolf  story  and  the  bear  story. 

But  the  troll-dragon  having  been  eliminated  and  the  bear  story 
selected  as  the  one  to  be  used  in  connection  with  Hjalti's  display 
of  his  newly  acquired  bravery,  for  which  purpose  it  is,  indeed,  on 
account  of  the  presence  of  the  king  and  his  court,  more  appropriate 
than  for  giving  Hjalti  an  opportunity  to  imbibe  secretly  an  animal's 
blood,  another  story  had  to  be  devised  to  account  for  Hjalti's 
strength  and  courage.  The  wolf  was  the  next  fiercest  animal  avail- 
able that  the  author  could  think  of.  He  therefore  invented  a 
wolf  story  and  placed  it  first;  and,  as  the  examination  of  it  has 
shown,121  a  late  and  very  poor  invention  it  was,  bearing  manifest 
traces  of  the  influence  of  the  dragon  story  in  the  saga. 

mBrs.  Bjark.,  Introd.,  p.  22. 
"See pp.  50 ff. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  59 

Conclusion. 

The  principal  results  attained  in  the  foregoing  consideration  of 
the  dragon  story  in  the  Hrfilfssaga  and  the  corresponding  stories 
in  the  Rjarkarimitr  may  be  stated  briefly  as  follows: — 

1.  The  story  in  Saxo  is  the  earliest  story  we  have  of  the  slaying 
of  an  animal  by  Bjarki  in  order  that  Hjalti  may  drink  its  blood 
and  acquire  strength  and  courage. 

2.  Bjarki  having  acquired  a  reputed  bear-ancestry  from  the 
fictitious  story  about  Siward,  the  saga  consistently  takes  this  into 
account  and  substitutes  a  dragon,  also  acquired  from  the  story 
about  Siward,  for  the  bear,  which,  in  Saxo's  version,  is  the  kind  of 
animal  that  Bjarki  slays. 

3.  To  motivate  Bjarki's  going  forth  secretly  to  slay  the  mon- 
ster at  night,  a  well  defined  type  of  Christmas-troll  story  is  cm- 
ployed  and  the  dragon  is  given  the  natuie  of  a  troll  that  comes  on 
Christmas  Kve  and  attacks  the  cattle  of  the  king,  who,  on  account 
of  the  terrible  nature  of  the  monster,  commands  his  men  to  stay 
in  the  house  the  night  it  is  expected. 

4.  That  Bjarki  may  be  given  credit  a)   for  slaying  the  monster 
and  b)    for  making  a  brave  man  of  the  coward  Holt,  and  that 
c)    Hott's  change  of  nature  may  become  apparent  and  d)    a  suit- 
able opportunity  and  plausible  reason  may  be  devised  for  changing 
his  name  to  Hjalti,  the  dead  dragon  is  propped  up  and,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  discovery  of  the  ruse,  the  story  is  manipulated  so 
that  the  saga-man  realizes  his  fourfold  purpose. 

5.  It  is  highly  improbable  that  the  sword-name  "Gullinhjalti" 
in  the  saga  is  connected  with  the  words  "gylden  hilt"  in  Beowulf . 
The  use  of  the  word  "Gullinhjalti"  in  the  saga  is  not  arbitrary 
or  artificial,  but  a  logical  result  of  the  situation;  and,  as  the  dis- 
cussion of  the  matter  has  shown,  the  attempt  to  identify  Gullin- 
hjalti with  the  giant-sword  in  Bfou'ulf  is  based  on  a  mere  super- 
ficial similarity,  in  which  a  substantial  foundation  is  altogether 
lacking. 

6.  The  Bjarkarlmur  are  a  later  composition  than  the  Hr6lfs- 
saga.M    The  author  of  the  rimur  has  discarded  the  story  of  the 
troll-dragon,  has  substituted  for  it  the  story  of  the  bear  hunt  con- 
nected with  the  account  of  Bjarki's  early  life,  has  invented  a  new 
story  about  Bjarki's  early  life,  and  has  invented  the  story  about 

IM  For  further  proof  of  this,  see  pp.  81  ff. 


60  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

the  wolf  hunt  to  give  an  opportunity  for  the  introduction  of  the 
blood-drinking  episode.  In  the  stories  of  the  wolf  hunt  and  the 
bear  hunt,  the  rtmur  contain  several  unmotivated  statements  that 
are  plainly  based  on  the  story  as  we  have  it  in  the  saga;  and,  on 
the  whole,  the  two  stories  in  the  rtmur  represent  such  decidedly 
poor  workmanship  in  the  art  of  narration  that  recourse  must  be 
had  to  the  story  in  the  saga  for  a  realization  of  the  significance  of 
some  of  the  incidents  contained  in  the  rtmur.  The  rimur  must 
therefore  be  left  entirely  out  of  account  in  any  attempt  to  identify 
Bjarki  with  Beowulf,  or  in  attempting  to  connect  Bjarki's  deeds 
with  those  of  other  heroes,  as,  for  instance,  that  of  Hereward  in 
Gcsta  Herwardi.1* 

In  regard  to  some  particulars,  these  conclusions  differ  from  the 
conclusions  at  which  others  have  arrived;  in  regard  to  others,  they 
agree  with  them.  This,  however,  is  a  mere  matter  of  chance;  for, 
where  some  have  affirmed  and  others  have  denied,  it  is  impossible 
to  avoid  agreeing  with  one  party  or  the  other,  whatever  conclu- 
sion an  investigation  may  lead  to.  Nor  should  there  be  any 
desire  to  strive  for  what  is  new,  merely  for  its  own  sake.  The 
merit  of  the  foregoing  discussion,  if  it  has  any,  lies  in  the  expla- 
nation of  the  story  about  Bjarki  and  the  dragon  in  the  Ilrdlfs- 
saga  and  the  explanation  of  the  relation  between  this  story 
and  the  corresponding  stories  in  the  Bjarkarlmur.  This  explana- 
tion is  new,  and  the  writer  believes  that  he  has  given  sufficient 
reasons  to  prove  that  it  is  correct.  If  it  is  correct,  it  shows 
that  the  stories  in  the  rtmur  are  less  admirable  compositions 
than  they  are  usually  held  to  be;  it  shows  that  the  dragon 
story  in  the  saga  is  a  better  composition  than  it  is  usually  taken 
to  be;  and,  finally,  it  establishes  the  fact  that  the  dragon  story 
in  the  Hrdlfssaga  has  no  connection  whatever  with  the  Grendel 
story  or  the  dragon  story  in  Beowulf.1* 

"•Seep.  11. 

'"  In  the  foregoing  no  implication  is  intended  as  to  the  identity  of  the 
story  of  Beowulf's  fight  with  Grendel  and  Saxo's  story  of  Bjarki's  slaying  the 
bear.  The  result,  however,  of  the  discussion  is  to  establish  the  priority  of 
Saxo's  story  to  that  in  the  Hr6lfssaga;  hence,  an  attempt  to  identify  Bjarki's 
exploit  with  Beowulf's  exploit  must  consist,  principally  in  an  attempt  to 
identify  the  Grendel  story  with  Saxo's  version  of  the  corresponding  story  told 
about  Bjarki. 


AND  THE  BJARKARf&TUR  TO  BEOWULF  61 

II 

FR&SApATTR 

The  first  appearance  of  Hroar  (Hrothgar)  in  literature  is  in 
Widsith  and  Beoivulf,  where  we  become  acquainted  with  him  as 
the  famous  King  of  the  Danes.  Helgi  (Hatga)  appears  first  in 
Beou'ulf,  where  he  is  scarcely  more  than  mentioned.  Hroar  and 
Helgi  belong  to  the  most  famous  group  of  ancient  kings  in  Denmark 
and  appear  repeatedly  in  old  Scandinavian  literature.  The  account 
of  them  in  the  Fr6fta\>dttr,  which  introduces  the  Urdlfssaga,  is, 
briefly  summarized,  as  follows. 

Halfdan  and  Frothi  were  brothers,  the  sons  of  a  king,  and  each 
was  the  ruler  of  a  kingdom.  Halfdan  had  two  sons,  Hroar  and 
Helgi,  and  a  daughter,  Signy,  the  oldest  of  the  three  children,  who 
was  married  to  Earl  Sjevil  while  her  brothers  were  still  young.  The 
boys'  foster-father  was  Regin.  Near  Halfdan's  capital  was  a 
wooded  island,  on  which  lived  an  old  man,  Vifil,  a  friend  of  Half- 
dan.  Vifil  had  two  dogs,  called  Hopp  and  Ho,  and  was  skilled 
in  soothsaying. 

Frothi,  envying  his  brolher  the  crown  of  Denmark,  attacked  his 
capital  with  a  large  army,  re  Uue«l  it  to  ashes,  and  took  Halfdan  cap- 
tive and  put  him  to  death.  Regin  took  his  foster-sons,  Hroar 
and  Helgi,  to  the  island  and  placed  them  in  the  care  of  Vifil,  in 
order  that  they  might  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  Frothi.  Vifil  took 
them  to  a  cave  (earth-hut),  where  they  usually  stayed  at  night; 
but  in  the  daytime  they  sported  in  the  grove.  Frothi  made  every 
effort  to  locate  them  and  make  away  with  them,  calling  in  witches 
and  wise  men  from  all  over  the  land  to  tell  him  where  they  were, 
but  in  vain.  Then  he  called  in  soothsayers,  who  told  him  the 
boys  were  not  on  the  mainland,  nor  far  from  the  court.  The  king  men- 
tioned Vifil's  island,  and  they  told  him  to  look  for  the  boys  there. 
Twice  he  sent  men  to  search  for  them,  but  the  men  failed  to  find 
them.  Then  the  king  went  himself.  Vifil,  who  knew  the  king 
was  coming,  met  him  on  the  strand  as  if  by  chance,  pretending  to 
be  looking  after  his  sheep;  and  when  the  king  bade  his  men  seize  Vifil, 
the  old  man  said,  "Do  not  detain  me,  or  the  wolves  will  destroy 
my  sheep,"  and  cried  out,  "Hopp  and  Ho,  guard  my  sheep." 
The  king  asked  him  to  whom  he  was  calling;  he  said,  to  his  dogs. 
But  he  had  told  the  boys  before,  that,  when  he  called  out  the 
names  of  his  dogs,  they  should  hide  in  the  cave.  The  king  failed  to 


62  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

find  the  boys  and  returned;  but  Vifil  told  the  boys  that  it  was  not 
safe  for  them  to  remain  on  the  island  and  sent  them  to  their  brother- 
in-law,  Saevil,  saying  that  they  would  some  day  be  famous,  unless, 
perchance,  something  prevented  it. 

Hroar  was  now  twelve  years  old  and  Helgi  ten.  The  boys  returned 
to  Saevil,  but,  calling  themselves  Hrani  and  Hamur,  did  not  tell 
him  who  they  were;  and  as  they  always  wore  masks,  their  identity 
remained  unknown  to  him. 

Frothi  invited  Saevil  to  a  feast.  Hroar  and  Helgi  expressed  a 
wish  to  join  him;  but  Saevil  commanded  them  to  remain  at  home. 
Nevertheless,  when  Saevil  and  his  retinue  had  started  off,  Hclgi 
got  an  untamed  colt,  and  mounting  it  with  his  face  toward  the 
horse's  tail,  set  out,  acting  all  the  while  very  foolishly.  Hroar  also 
mounted  a  colt,  and  joined  him;  and  the  two  overtook  the  com- 
pany. They  galloped  back  and  forth  beside  Sacvil's  retinue,  until 
finally  Hclgi's  mask  fell  off,  and  then  Signy  recognized  him.  She 
began  to  weep,  and  when  Saevil  asked  her  the  cause  of  her  distress, 
she  informed  him  of  her  discovery.  Sasvil  tried  to  get  the  boys 
to  return  home;  but,  though  they  now  were  on  foot  and  remained 
in  the  rear,  they  persisted  in  accompanying  him  on  his  visit  to 
Frothi. 

When  they  arrived  at  Frothi's,  Frothi  began  to  hunt  for  the 
boys,  and  bade  a  witch,  who  had  come  to  the  hall,  to  try  her  skill 
in  finding  them.  She  told  him  that  they  were  in  the  hall.  Then 
Signy  threw  her  a  gold  ring,  and  the  witch  said  that  what  she  had 
just  stated  was  false.  Frothi  threatened  to  torture  her  if  she  did 
not  tell  the  truth;  and  she  said  that  unless  he  soon  prevented  it, 
which  he  would  not  do,  the  boys  would  be  his  death.  But  the  boys, 
terrified,  fled  to  the  wood.  The  king  ordered  his  men  to  seize 
them;  but  Regin  put  out  the  lights  in  the  hall,  and,  in  the  confusion 
that  followed,  those  who  were  friendly  to  the  boys  used  the  oppor- 
tunity to  obstruct  those  who  would  pursue  them.  Frothi  vowed 
that  he  would  take  vengeance  at  a  more  suitable  time  on  those 
who  had  assisted  the  boys,  but  added,  "Let  us  now  drink  and 
feast";  and  this  they  did  till  the  men  lay  in  a  drunken  stupor  in 
a  heap  on  the  floor. 

Rcgin  rode  out  to  where  the  boys  were,  but  would  not  return 
their  salutation.  In  fact,  he  pretended  to  be  angry.  They  won- 
dered what  this  meant,  and  followed  him.  Helgi  thought  that  Regin 
wanted  to  help  them,  but  without  violating  his  oath  to  the  king. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  HEOWL'LF  63 

Then  Rcgin  said  to  himself,  so  that  the  IK>VS  heard  it,  "If  I  had 
a  matter  to  settle  with  the  king,  I  would  burn  this  grove."  They 
took  the  hint  and  started  a  fire.  Sarvi!  came  out  with  all  his  men 
and  bade  them  aid  the  boys,  and  Regin  took  measures  to  get  all 
his  men  and  relatives  out  of  the  hall.  The  king  awoke  from  a 
dream,  in  which  the  goddess  of  the  nether  world  was  summoning 
him.  He  discovered  the  fire,  and  learning  who  had  set  it,  offered 
the  boys  peace  on  their  own  terms;  but  terms  of  peace  were  denied. 
Frothi  then  retired  from  the  door  of  the  hall,  hoping  to  escape  by 
an  underground  passage;  but  at  the  entrance  stood  Regin,  who 
blocked  his  progress,  and  he  returned  into  the  hall  and  perished 
in  the  flames.  His  wife,  Sigrith  (now  mentioned  for  the  first  time), 
the  mother  of  Hroar  and  Hclgi,  refused  to  leave  the  hall  and 
perished  also. 

The  boys  thanked  their  brother-in-law,  Srcvil,  and  their  foster- 
father,  Regin,  and  all  the  others  who  had  helped  them,  and  gave 
the  men  rich  gifts.  The  boys  subdued  the  whole  land  and  seized  the 
late  king's  possessions;  and  for  a  while  the  time  passed  without 
the  occurrence  of  anything  worthy  of  special  mention. 

At  this  time  there  was  a  king  by  the  name  of  Northri,  who  ruled 
over  a  part  of  England.  Hroar  often  passed  long  intervals  at  the 
court  of  Northri,  supporting  him  against  his  enemies  and  defending 
his  land.  Hroar  married  Ogn,  the  daughter  of  Northri,  shared  the 
royal  power  with  his  father-in-law,  and  after  Northri's  death  suc- 
ceeded to  the  throne  of  Northumberland.  Hclgi  remained  at 
home,  and,  by  agreement  with  Hroar,  became  sole  King  of  Denmark. 

In  Saxo's  seventh  book,  there  is  another  version  of  the  same  story. 
The  features  in  which  it  chiefly  varies  from  the  version  in  the 
Hrdlfssaga  are  as  follows. 

Halfdan's  name  has  become  Harald;  Hroar'sand  Helgi's  names 
have  become  Harald  and  Halfdan;  Earl  Sa:vil  has  become  Siward, 
King  of  Sweden;  Signy  has  become  a  daughter  of  Karl,  governor 
of  Gautland,  and  wife  of  Harald  (Erothi's  brother).  Envy  and 
the  quarrelsomeness  of  Frothi's  wife  and  Harald's  wife  cause 
Frolhi  to  engage  men  to  murder  Hnrald.  Frothi  tries  to  avoid 
suspicion  of  being  the  author  of  the  crime,  but  in  vain;  the  people 
believe  he  is  guilty.  When  he  seeks  the  boys  of  the  murdered  king, 
to  put  them  out  of  the  way,  their  foster-parents  bind  the  claws 
of  wolves  under  the  boys'  feet  and  let  them  run  about  and  fill 
a  neighboring  morass  and  the  snow-covered  ground  with  their 


64  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

tracks,  whereupon  the  children  of  bond-women  are  put  to  death 
and  the  children's  bodies  torn  to  pieces  and  strewn  about.  This 
is  done  to  give  the  impression  that  the  boys  have  been  torn  to  pieces 
by  wolves.  Then  the  boys  are  concealed  in  a  large  hollow  oak, 
where  food  is  brought  them  under  the  pretence  that  they  are  dogs. 
Dogs'  names  are  also  applied  to  them.  The  episode  with  the  witch 
is  present,  but  other  men  and  women  with  superhuman  power  are 
not  introduced.  The  whereabouts  of  the  boys  begins  to  be  bruited 
about,  and  Ragnar,  their  foster-father,  flees  with  them  to  Fyen. 
He  is  captured  and  admits  that  he  has  the  boys  in  his  protection; 
but  he  begs  the  king  not  to  injure  them,  calls  attention  to  the 
foulness  of  doing  them  harm,  and  promises,  in  case  they  make  any 
disturbance  in  the  kingdom,  to  report  the  matter  to  the  king. 
Frothi,  whose  severity  Ragnar  thus  transforms  into  mildness, 
spares  the  boys,  and  for  many  years  they  live  in  security.  When 
they  are  grown  up,  they  go  to  Seeland.  Their  friends  urge  them 
to  avenge  their  father's  death,  and  this  they  promise  to  do.  Rag- 
nar, when  he  hears  of  this,  reports  it  to  the  king  in  accordance 
with  his  promise,  whereupon  the  king  proceeds  against  them  with 
an  army.  In  desperation,  the  boys  pretend  insanity;  and,  as  it  is 
considered  shameful  to  attack  people  who  are  insane,  the  king  again 
spares  them.  But  in  the  night  the  boys  set  fire  to  his  hall,  after 
having  stoned  the  queen  to  death;  and  Frothi,  having  hid  himself 
in  a  secret  underground  passage,  perishes  from  the  effects  of  smoke 
and  gas.  The  hoys  share  the  crown,  ruling  the  kingdom  by  turns. 

Before  proceeding  further,  it  would  be  well  to  have  a  summary  of 
the  relations  of  the  Danish  kings  concerned,  up  to  the  last  stage  of 
development,  the  stage  with  which  we  are  dealing;  and  this  sum- 
mary is  best  supplied  by  quoting  the  following  from  Olrik's  Dan- 
marks  II  die  <!:gtn  ing  :ir— 

"Der  er  en  fortaelling,  som  har  banet  Skjoldungsagnene  vej  til 
manges  hj;erter,  i  vort  arhundrede  ikkc  mindre  end  pa  selve  saga- 
fortaillingens  tid:  sagnene  om  de  to  unge  kongesonner  Hroar  og 
Helge,  der  ma  skjule  sig  for  deres  faders  morder  og  tronraner, 
farbroderen  Frode,  men  som  efter  en  raekke  aeventyrlige 
oplevelser  pa  den  enlige  holm  og  5  selve  kongsgarden  ser  lejlighed 
til  at  fuldforc  haevnen  og  hzeve  sig  pa  tronen.  En  stralende  be- 
gyndelse  pa  den  navnkundige  kongeaets  mange  skaebner!  Del  er 
denne  forta?llings  udspring,  vi  nu  skal  sb'ge. 

1:7 1.  pp.  J  75-78. 


AND  THE  BJARKARfMUR  TO  BEOWULF  65 

"Tidligst  foreligger  den  i  en  norsk  saga  fra  12te  arh.,  der  abner 
Sakses  7de  bog;  men  smukkest  er  den  islandske  Hrdljssaga.  Desu- 
den  foreligger  den  kort  og  kronikeagtig  i  den  islandske  Skjnldunga- 
saga,  som  lader  brodermorderen  hedde  Ingjald  og  ikke  Frode. 

"  Med  disse  kilder  ndr  vi  dog  kun  til  del  egenlige  sagamands- 
omrade,  Norge  og  Island.  I  Danmark  cr  fortiellingen  ukendt; 
og  Sakse  og  Svend  Ageson  er  enige  om  den  lige  modsatte  over- 
levering:  det  er  Halvdan,  der  slar  sin  broder  Frode  eller  begge  sine 
brodre  ihjel  for  at  vinde  hcrredommet  alene.  Dct  er  ikke  rime- 
ligt,  at  den  danske  overlevering  skuldc  have  dels  forvansket,  dels 
tabt  den  mere  xgte  norske;  ti  fortsellingen  om  de  forfulgte  konge- 
sonner  er  sd  let  at  huske  som  et  seventyr  og  vil  vanskelig  ga  i  glemme, 
naar  den  forst  er  hort. 

"Ogsd  den  aeldste  sagnform,  Beovulfkvadets,  kender  kampen  om 
herredommet  imellem  Halvdan  og  Frode;  men  der  er  den  forskel,  at 
den  ene  er  konge  over  Danerne,  den  anden  over  Had-Barderne,  og 
det  er  imellem  disse  to  folkestammcr,  striden  udkaempes.  Det 
syncs  snarest,  som  om  Frode  cr  falden  i  kampen  (Mere  forskere 
opfattcr  stedet  saledes);  i  hvert  fald  tilladersnmmenruengen  nseppe, 
at  Halvdan  kan  vsere  falden  imod  Frode.  For  sa  vidt  star  denne 
aeldste  form  nacrmcst  ved  den  senere  danske  overlevering,  f  jaernere 
fra  den  norske. 

"Som  Halvdans  broderdrab  fortaclles  hos  Sakse  og  Svend 
Ageson,  star  del  losrevet,  vi  kan  godt  sige  meningslost.  Det  over 
ingen  episk  indtlydelsc  pa  Skjoldungernes  liv,  og  der  rammer  heller 
ikke  Halvdan  eller  hans  ?et  nogen  moralsk  gengaeldelse.  Mcd  god 
grund  undrer  Sakse  sig  over  denne  livsskacbne,  at  den  grumme 
drabsmand  kan  do  en  fredelig  dod  i  sin  alderdorn;  ti  det  er  ganske 
mod  heltedigtningens  ind.  Forklaringen  derpa  har  vi  til  dels  i  den 
aeldre  sagnform:  broderkampen  er  opstaet  af  den  gamle  folkekamp, 
hvor  Had-Barderne  14  under  for  Danerne;  men  tillige  ma  der  vaere 
bristet  en  episk  sammenknytning.  I  naeste  slsegtled  af  Skjoldungxt- 
ten  er  det  et  ret  gammelt  sagnmotiv,  at  Hrorik  overfaldcr  og  faelder 
Hroar;  han  har  sikkert  vaeret  opfattet  som  Frodes  son  og  haevner, 
ikke  blot  i  norsk  men  ogsi  i  gammel'dansk  overlevering. 

"Den  saerlig  norske  form  er  da  bleven  til,  ved  at  man  vendte 
broderdrabet  om.  Det  er  en  sagndannelse  af  ganske  samme  art 
som  den,  der  gjorde  Hrorik  til  Hroars  drabsmand;  helteaetten  kom 
til  at  st&  skyldfri.  Det  naeste  trin  var  at  udvikle  denne  ny  situa- 
tion med  HalvdansOnnernes  fredloshed  og  deres  faderhaevn.  Vi  har 


66  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

en  gammel  kilde,  dcr  viscr,  at  udviklingen  virkelig  er  pact  i  disse  to 
trin.  Grotlesangcn  sluttcr  med  spadom  om,  at  'Yrsas  son  (Rolf]  skal 
haevne  Halvdans  drab  pa  Frode.'  Da  kv?det  synes  digtet  af  en 
Nordmand  i  lOde  arh.,  bar  vi  i  alt  fire  tidsfjestede  udviklingstrin  af 
sagnet: 

"  1.  Danekongcn  Halvdan  koemper  med  Hadbardekongen 
Frode  og  bar  formodenlig  fxldet  bam  (Bcovulf). 

"2.  Skjoldungen  Halvdan  ka;mpcr  med  sin  broder  Frode  om 
riget  og  fadder  ham  (danske  sagn). 

"3.  Skjoldungen  Frode  draebcr  (sin  broder)  Halvdan,  sonne- 
sonnen  Rolf  haevner  det  (Grottesangen,  lOde  arh.,  norsk). 

"4.  Skjoldungen  Frode  overfalder  sin  broder  Halvdan  og  draeber 
ham ;  sonnerne  Hroar  og  Helge  redder  livet  og  haevner  siden  deres 
faders  dod  (norsk  og  islandsk  saga,  12te,  13de,  14de  arh.). 

"Ifolge  dette  ma  sagaen  om  Hclgcs  og  Hroars  barndom  vaere 
opstaet  mellem  ar  1000  (950)  og  ar  1 100,  snarest  nacr  ved  den  forste 
tid.«" 

"  Langt  vigtigere  end  tidspunktet  er  dog  arten  af  denne  omdan- 
nelse.  \"\  star  her  foran  det  storste  skel,  der  forckommer  i  heltedigt- 
ningens  levnedslob:  ovcrgangen  fra  den  lose  skare  af  smasagn,  der 
slutter  sig  forklarende  og  udlyldendc  omkring  kvadene,  til  sagacn, 
der  selvstaendig  og  i  lobende  sammenhaing  gor  rede  for  heltenes 
liv.  Xetop  ved  Skjoldungsagncne  matte  denne  overgang  blive 
afgorende.  Nar  Halvdans  mord  var  det  forste  punkt  i  slacgtens 
historic,  kundc  man  umulig  unddrage  sig  fra  klart  og  alsidig  at 
belyse  dcts  folger.  Det  var  selvfolgeligt,  at  Frode  ogsa  stracbte  at 
r>'dde  Halvdans  to  sonner  af  vcjen;  saledes  fremkom  sagnene  om 
fosterfacdre  og  venner,  der  sogte  at  skjule  dem.  For  Helge  og 
Hroar  matte  den  eneste  vej  til  deres  fa?drene  trone  gagennem  kamp; 
dcraf  opstod  da  sagnet  om  ha?vn  over  Frode. 

"•"Del  seldste  vidnesbyrd  om  sagnet  har  vi  i  den  sakaldtc  Vtfuspd  in 
skamma;  det  hcddcr  her:  'eru  vglur  allar  (rd  Vi(5olfi.'  Denne  troldkvindemes 
stamfader  er  idcntisk  med  troldmanden  Vit[h]olphus  i  Sakses  norske  saga;  og 
nir  vi  scr,  hvorlcdes  digtcts  troldmandsremser  nsevner  kendte  sagnfigurer — 
HciSr  i  Voluspd;  Hross|»j6fr  i  Sakses  norske  Baldersagn— ,  tor  vi  ogsa  i  ViSolfr 
se  he'itydning  til  en  bcstemt  digtning,  i.  c.,  til  dette  norske  Skjoldungsagn. 
Desvirre  kcndes  digtets  alder  ikke  videre  noje;  det  er  efterhcdensk  og  er  digtet 
torn  et  tillxg  t'l  Voluspd,  sikkert  cfter  at  dette  digt  var  blevet  udvidct  med 
dvtergremserne.  (F.  J6nsson,  Oldn.  Hi.  hist.,  I,  204,  gor  det  til  islandsk  og 
setter  det  til  2.  halvdel  af  12te  arh.)."— Oirik's  note. 


AND  TIIF,  njARKARlMUK  TO  IH.OWUI.F  67 

"Enkeltc  trrck  i  denne  digtning  har  sagaman.lcu  naturli^vis 
hentct  fra  den  overlevcrcde  rigdom  af  sagn.  Del  er  allcrede  for- 
laengst  indset,  at  va:senlige  Irak  skyldcs  Ian  fra  sagnct  om  A  mlcd, 
den  unge  kongeson,  der  redder  sit  liv  vcd  foregivet  vanvid,dahans 
farbroder  har  hsevet  sig  pa  tronen  ved  mord  pa.  bans  fader." 

The  chapter  from  which  the  above  is  taken  contains  alxmt  a  page 
more.  Olrik  says,  "Sagnet  om  Helgc  og  Hroar  er  dog  som  helhed 
noget  ganske  andct  end  den  specielle  Amledtype."  He  refers  by  way 
of  comparison  to  the  life  of  Sigurd  the  Volsung,  to  the  myth  of 
Romulus  and  Remus,  and  the  corresponding  myth  of  the  Greek 
twins  of  Thebes,  Thessaly,  and  Arcadia;  and  concludes  thus:  "Er  der 
fremmed  indflydelse  ved  dens  fo'dsel  [i.  e.,  the  story  of  Hroar'sand 
Helgi's  childhood],  ma  den  vaere  svag  og  let  strejfende.  Snarere 
ma  man  opfatte  sagnet  salcdes,  at  dette  aimne  har  en  livskraft  til 
stadig  at  fodes  pa  ny,  hver  gang  den  unge  helt  vokser  op  efter  fader- 
ens  drab.  Motivet  er  sa  na?rliggende,  sa  ubetinget  heltegyldigt,at 
da  Skjoldungsagaerne  voksede  frem  pa  folkemunde,  matte  de  abnes 
med  denne  digtning;  den  var  stadig — sa  at  sige — lige  nodvendig 
for  at  stemple  den  store  helteskikkclse." 

The  story  about  the  Scylding  kings  in  its  various  phases  (except 
the  first,  in  Beou'itlf)  is  found  in  Denmark  and  in  the  Old  Norse. 
Among  the  Danes  and  Norwegians  (including  Icelanders),  there- 
fore, we  must  look  for  an  explanation  of  this  last  stage  of  develop- 
ment. But  in  the  north  of  England  were  many  Danes  and  Norwe- 
gians, and,  as  has  already  been  pointed  out ,  the  story  about  Bothvar 
Bjarki  was  known  in  England  and  acquired  distinct  features 
there.129  To  England,  then,  we  turn  for  an  explanation  of  the  main 
features  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story. 

Furthermore,  the  story  is  due  to  a  combination  of  influences 
Evidence  of  this  is  the  fact  that  it  shows  unmistakable  influence  of 
the  Hamlet  story,  which,  however,  does  not  furnish  an  explanation 
of  the  story  as  a  whole.  And  the  fact  that  the  story  about  Hroar  and 
Helgi  was  not  a  native  product  of  England  and  had  no  roots  in 
the  soil  of  the  country,  so  to  speak,  which  tended  to  hold  it  within 
bounds,  but  was  an  imported  story  circulating  rather  loosely,  far 
from  the  scene  of  the  supposed  events  related,  would  make  it 
peculiarly  susceptible  to  extraneous  influences  adapted  to  aid  in 
its  development. 

"•See  pp.  9,  15,  24. 


68  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

The  first  influence  to  which  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  was  subjected 
was  plainly  the  "exile-return"  type  of  story,  whose  general  charac- 
teristics are  stated  by  Deutschbein  as  follows: — 

"  Das  Reich  eines  Konigs,  der  nur  einen  jungcn  unerwachsenen 
Sohn  hat,  wird  eines  Tages  vom  Feinde  iiberfallen.  Der  Vater 
fallt  im  blutigen  Kampfe.  Die  Rettung  des  jungcn  Thronerbcn 
ist  mil  Schwierigkciten  vcrbunden — haufig  steht  dcm  jungcn  Fiir- 
stensohn  in  der  aussersten  Not  ein  getreuer  Eckhart  zur  Seite,  eine 
feslstehcnde  Figur  in  unserm  Typus.  Der  Konigssohn  wird  in 
Sicherhcit  gcbracht,  in  der  Fremde  zunachst  in  niedriger  Stellung, 
meist  unter  angcnommenem  Namen,  wachst  er  zu  einem  tiichtigen 
Recken  heran,  bis  zuletzt  die  Zeit  der  Heimkehr  gekommen  ist.  Er 
nimmt  furchtbarc  Rache  an  den  Mordern  seines  Vaters  und  ge- 
winnt  sein  Erbe  zuriick:  wesentlichc  Dienste  leistet  ihm  dabei  ein 
oder  mehrcre  treue  Anhiinger  seines  Vaters,  die  in  der  Hcimat 
zuriicUgcbiicben  sind. 

"Eine  Abart  dieses  Typus  wcist  einen  andcren  Eingang  auf: 
stall  uusscrcr  Feinde  sind  es  nahc  Verwandtc  (Oheim,  Stiefvatcr, 
Sticfbriider),  die  den  jungen  Prinzcn  seines  Vaters  berauben  uml 
ihm  sclbst  nachstellen.  Dicse  Form  bezeichncn  wir  mit  B,  die 
Hauptform  mit  A."I3:' 

The  Hroar-Helgi  story  has  two  young  princes;  otherwise,  it  con- 
forms exactly  to  type  B. 

Frothi,  Halfdan's  brother  (Hrolfssa^a  version),  attacks  him  with 
an  army  and  defeats  and  slays  him.  The  boys  are  taken  by  Regin, 
their  foster-father,  to  a  neighboring  island  for  safety  (this,  however, 
is  being  sent  abroad  with  a  limited  application  of  the  term),  where 
they  live  with  a  shepherd  in  a  cave,  responding,  when  necessary,  to 
the  names  of  dogs.  There  they  remain  until  they  are  twelve  and 
ten  years  old  respectively,  when  they  return  to  their  sister  and 
brother-in-law,  who,  together  with  Regin,  render  the  boys  valuable 
assistance.  They  take  frightful  vengeance  on  their  father's  slayer 
by  setting  fire  to  his  hall  and  forcing  him  to  perish  in  the  flames. 

The  third  stage  having  been  reached  in  the  development  of  the 
Hroar-Helgi  story,  in  which  the  brother  who  is  slain  is  avenged 
by  one  of  his  descendants,  it  was  easy  and  natural  for  it  to  fall 
in  with  the  "exile-return"  type.  The  type  is  not  an  artificial  type, 
it  is  founded  on  human  nature.  The  guileless  and  weak  must  yield 
to  the  designing  and  strong.  History  teems  with  illustrations  of 

™  St.  Sag.  Eng.,  pp.  120-21. 


AND  THK  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BKOWULF  69 

the  (act  that  he  wears  the  crown  who  can  win  it  and  hold  it.  Where 
a  kingdom  is  the  prize,  a  man  is  under  a  mighty  temptation  when 
he  sees  that  he  can  seize  it  by  brushing  aside  a  weak  ruler  and  a 
still  weaker  heir,  or,  the  ruler  being  out  of  the  way,  the  young  heir 
only.  And  it  is  natural  that,  the  young  heir  surviving,  he  should 
avenge  a  murdered  parent,  regain  the  crown,  and  not  permit  the 
usurper  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  his  crime  unmolested.  Friends  each 
party  would  also  have,  actuated,  if  by  nothing  else,  by  self-interest, 
which  is  bound  up  in  the  success  of  their  chief.  What  the  Hroar- 
Helgi  story  in  its  third  stage  of  development  may  have  been  we  do 
not  know.  We  are  only  told  that  "Yrsa's  son  will  avenge  Frothi's 
murder  of  Ilalfdan."  But  the  story  was  well  prepared  for  the  type 
it  w.'is  to  assume. 

That  the  story  was  clearly  regarded  as  one  of  thi<  type  U  evident 
from  the  fact  that  in  Johannes  Hramis'  Historia  Regis  Walde:  Frodas 
is  the  usurper  of  the  throne  which  by  right  belongs  to  Waldef."1 
It  is  not  necessary  to  repeat  the  story;  it  has  all  the  characteristics 
of  the  "exile-return"'  type.  As  a  whole,  it  has  no  connection  with 
the  Hroar-Hclgi  story;  and  it  contains  the  only  instance  known  of 
the  use  of  Frothi  outside  the  story  where  he  originally  belongs. 
But  he  is  so  typically  the  same  person,  with  the  same  unlovable 
characteristics,  that  he  can  be  none  other  than  the  Frothi  who 
plays  such  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  history  of  the  Scylding  kings. 

The  use  of  Frothi  as  a  typical  usurper  in  the  English  Waldef 
story  is  also  a  very  strong  indication  that  the  story  in  which  he  has 
his  proper  setting  was  current  in  England;  otherwise,  by  what 
channel  did  he  get  into  the  Waldef  story?132 

Our  next  question  is,  What  stories  of  the  "exile-return"  type 
were  current  in  the  portions  of  England  in  which  the  Hroar-Helgi 
*"  Sec  R.  Imclmann's  edition,  pp.  45  fi. 

™"Hroarr-IIrlsi.  Frodas,  der  Florencius  Kojcnubcrstcht  und  \Valdcuszu 
bcseitigcn  sucht,  hat  zwar  als  Usurpator  in  eincm  ganzen  Typus  seine  Ver- 
wandtcn,  abcr  cine  in  formellcr  Hinsicht  auffallende  in  der  nordi.schcn  Sage  von 
Kroarr  und  Helgi.  Hier  stellt  FroSi  zwci  Neffen  nach,  die  aber  durch  ihren 
Erzichcr  in  Sicherheit  gcbracht  wcrdcn.  Sie  riichcn  sich  spater  an  dcm  Usur- 
pator in  seiner  Halle.  Hei  seinen  Nachstellungen  lasst  FroSi  sich  tauschen. 
Fur  dicsc  Ziige  bietet  der  Waldcus  cine  genaue  Parallele  (S.  45-60).  Seine 
Vorlage  konntc  die  Sage  kennen,  da  sie  in  England  cntstanden  und  beliebt 
war;  und  ihre  Benutzung  mlisste  angenommen  wcrdcn,  sobald  man  die  Namens- 
gleirhhcit  Frooi— Froda  (Frode)  fOr  nicht  zufallig  halt.  Der  Name  FroSi 
scheint  in  England  sonst  zu  fchlen;  er  steht  nicht  bei  Bjorkman."— Hist.  Reg. 
Wald.,  Introd.,  p.  52. 


70  THE  RKLATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

story  would  naturally  circulate?  We  think,  of  course,  immediately 
of  Havclok  the  Dane.  Deutschbein  has  shown  that  Havelok  is 
founded  on  historical  events  that  occurred  in  the  first  half  of  the 
tenth  century.133  The  gist  of  the  story  is  that  an  heir  to  the  Danish 
throne  is  deprived  of  his  heritage,  suffers  deep  humiliation,  but 
finally  regains  his  heritage  and,  through  marriage,  the  crown  of 
Norfolk  in  England  in  addition.  The  story  was  of  a  nature  to  make 
a  strong  appeal  to  the  Scandinavians,  especially  the  Danes,  in 
England.  It  achieved,  in  fiction,  the  ambition  which  the  Danes 
realized  under  Swen  and  Canute,  when  these  sovereigns  governed 
both  Denmark  and  England.  It  was  a  Danish  story;  it  was  devel- 
oped after  950,  which  was  about  the  time  the  third  stage  in  the 
development  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  had  been  reached;  and  it  was 
a  creation  of  the  Scandinavians  in  England,  among  whom  the  story 
circulated. 

Closely  connected  with  the  Havelok  story  is  the  Meriadoc  story, 
the  first  part  of  which,  as  Deutschbein  has  shown,134  and  in  regard  to 
which  J.  D.  Bruce  agrees  with  him,1-1*  is  based  on  the  Havelok 
story.  These  stories  Deutschbein  calls  " cymrisch-skandinavische 
Sage"  and  says,  "Wir  schen,  dass  den  Cymrcn  und  den  Skandi- 
naviern  in  England  der  wesentliche  Antcil  an  der  Entwicklung 
unserer  Sage  zukommt.""* 

It  is  evident  that  in  the  Havelok  and  Meriadoc  stories  we  have 
every  condition  present  for  contact  between  them  and  the  Hroar- 
Hclgi  story,  namely:  time  (after  950);  place  (England);  people 
among  whom  all  the  stories  would  circulate  (Scandinavians,  coming 
in  contact  with  the  Welsh);  and,  in  the  case  of  the  Havelok  and 
Hroar-Helgi  stories,  a  popular  theme  dealing  with  Danish  princes 
who  regain  a  lost  kingdom.  The  theme  would  be  all  the  more 
popular  as  the  time  when  the  Havelok  story  was  developed  was 
a  period  of  struggle  on  the  part  of  the  Scandinavians  in  the  British 
Isles  to  gain  and  maintain  supremacy.137  Again,  the  nature  of  the 
Hroar-Helgi  story  was  such  that  its  development  depended  wholly 
on  invention  or  on  contact  with  other  stories. 

m  St.  Sag.  Eng.,pp.  103  ff. 

^  St.  Sag.  Eng.,  p.  134. 

•»  Hist.  Mer.,  Introd.,  p.  30. 

«  St.  Sag.  Eng.,  p.  139. 

»» See,  for  instance,  Dan.  Nor.  Rig. 


AND  THE  BJARKARfllUR  TO  BEOWULF  71 

The  first  part  of  the  Meriadoc  story,  with  which  a  comparison 
will  be  made,  is  summarized  by  J.  D.  Bruce  as  follows: — 

"In  the  time  of  Uther  Pendragon,  Caradoc  ruled  over  Wales. 
He  had  a  son  and  a  daughter  by  his  wife,  a  princess  of  Ireland, 
which  country  he  had  conquered.  As  old  age  approaches,  he  turns 
over  the  government  of  his  kingdom  to  his  brother  Griffith  and 
devotes  himself  to  hunting  and  amusement.  Wicked  men  persuade 
Griffith  to  slay  his  brother  and  seize  the  throne.  Despite  the 
warning  of  a  dream,  Caradoc  goes  hunting  and  is  slain  by  hired 
assassins  in  the  forest. 

"The  queen  dies  of  grief,  and,  to  turn  suspicion  from  himself, 
Griffith  has  the  assassins  put  to  death.  Before  their  execution, 
however,  they  revealed  Griffith's  guilt.  Caradoc's  friends  among 
the  nobles  wish  to  get  out  of  Griffith's  power  their  late  master's 
children,  who  had  been  committed  to  the  charge  of  Ivor  and  Mor- 
wen,  the  royal  huntsman  and  his  wife.  Griffith  determines  to  kill 
the  children,  but,  touched  in  a  measure  by  their  appeal,  does  not 
have  them  executed  on  the  spot.  He  has  them  taken  to  the  forest 
of  Arglud,  where  they  are  to  be  hanged.  The  executioners,  how- 
ever, feel  compassion  and  tie  them  by  a  slender  rope,  easily  broken, 
so  that  they  may  fall  to  the  ground  unharmed.  Hearing  of  the 
children's  disappearance,  Ivor  sets  out  for  the  forest,  accompanied 
by  his  wife  and  his  dog,  Dolfm.  To  frighten  the  executioners  away, 
he  kindles  fires  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  forest  and  throws  flesh 
into  these  fires  to  attract  the  wolves.  He  then  hides  himself  i:i 
a  tree.  The  wolves  gather  and  the  men,  afraid,  conceal  themselves 
in  the  hollow  of  the  tree  to  which  the  children  had  been  hanged. 
Ivor  drives  away  the  wolves  and  then  begins  to  smoke  out  the  men. 
They  promise  to  give  up  the  children,  if  he  will  let  them  come  forth. 
He  consents,  but  kills  them  one  by  one,  as  they  arc  crawling  out. 

"He  delivers  the  children,  who  have  been  suspended  for  half  a 
day,  and  flies  with  them  and  his  wife  and  dog  to  the  l-'leventanean 
forest.  Here  he  lakes  refuge  in  a  caverned  rock,  called  Ka^le  Rock, 
because  there  were  built  on  it  the.  nests  of  four  eagles  who  con- 
stantly faced  the  four  points  of  the  compass.  How  Ivor  and  his 
wife  struck  fire  from  flint,  and  the  peculiar  way  in  which  they  cooked 
their  fowl  is  described.  One  day  Urien,  King  of  Scotland,  passing 
through  the  forest,  carries  off  the  girl  from  her  companion,  Morwen. 
Similarly  Kay,  Arthur's  seneschal,  carries  off  the  boy  from  Ivor. 


72  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HKOLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

Morwen  goes  to  Scotland  to  seek  Orwen,  the  girl;  Ivor  to  Arthur's 
court  to  seek  Meriadoc,  the  boy. 

"The  day  Morwen  reached  Scotland,  Urien  and  Orwcn  are  to  be 
married.  The  latter  recognizes  Morwen  in  the  throng  by  the  way- 
side and  has  her  brought  to  the  palace.  Ivor  comes  with  a  dead 
stag  to  Arthur's  court  and  offers  it  to  Kay.  Meriadoc  recognizes 
his  foster-father  and  springs  clear  over  the  table  to  greet  him.  Kay 
receives  Ivor  among  his  attendants.  Kay  visits  Urien  and  takes 
Ivor  and  Meriadoc  with  him.  Mutual  recognitions  and  rejoicings. 

''Arthur  and  Urien  determine  to  take  vengeance  on  Griffith,  who 
fortifies  himself  at  Mount  Snowdon.  After  a  long  siege  he  suc- 
cumbs to  famine,  surrenders  and  is  executed.  Meriadoc  succeeds 
him,  but  resolves  to  leave  Urien  in  charge  of  the  kingdom  and  go 
forth  in  search  of  adventure."138 

According  to  Saxo's  version  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story,  the  usurper 
procures  the  assassination  of  his  brother  and,  to  avoid  suspicion, 
has  the  assassins  put  out  of  the  way.  In  this  the  Meriadoc  story 
agrees.  In  Meriadoc,  the  queen  dies  of  sorrow.  No  mention  is 
made  of  the  queen  in  Saxo's  version.  In  the  Hamlet  story,  the 
brother  slays  the  king  with  his  own  hand,  but  secretly,  to  avoid 
suspicion.  He  marries  the  king's  widow.  In  the  Hrdlfssaga,  the 
brother  attacks  the  king  with  an  army  and  slays  him.  In  Have- 
Ink,  Arthur,  likewise,  attacks  the  king  with  an  army  and  slays 
him.13"  The  widow  is  rescued.  In  the  Hrdlfssaga,  as  appears  at 
the  end  of  the  story,  the  widow  is  not  only  rescued,  but,  as  in  the 
Hamlet  story,  marries  the  usurper. 

In  Meriadoc,  the  murdered  king's  adherents  try  to  rescue  the 
young  prince  and  princess.  This  feature  is  common  to  both  the 
Hrdlfssaga  and  Saxo's  version  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story.  In 
Meriadoc,  the  usurper  gets  the  children  into  his  power,  but,  being 
appealed  to,  saves  them  for  the  time  being.  This  feature  is  found 
in  Saxo's  version,  where  the  usurper  agrees  to  spare  the  children 
during  good  behavior.  It  is  lacking  in  the  Hrdlfssaga.  In  Meria- 
doc, the  usurper  plans  to  have  the  children  hanged  in  a  forest.  In 
Saxo's  version,  the  children  having  violated  the  condition  on  which 
they  are  to  be  spared,  the  usurper  gathers  an  army  to  attack  them. 

»•  Hist.  Mer.,  Introd.,  pp.  65-67. 

"•  The  version  of  the  Havelok  story  here  referred  to  is  that  contained  in 
Geffrei  Gaimar'i  Estorit  des  Engles  and  summarized  in  St.  Sag.  Eng.,  pp.  98- 
100. 


AND  THE  BJARKARIMUR  TO  BEOWULF  73 

In  the  Hrdlfssaga,  there  is  a  continuous  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
usurper  to  make  away  with  the  children. 

In  Havelok,  Grim,  a  fisherman,  rescues  the  prince,  who  lives  as 
a  fisherman's  son,  under  the  name  of  Cuaran.  In  Meriadoc,  the 
royal  huntsman,  Ivor,  rescues  the  children  and  they  live  in  a  cave 
in  the  woods  as  a  huntsman's  children;  Ivor  is  accompanied  by  his 
wife  and  his  dog,  Dolfin.  In  the  Hrdlfssaga,  the  children  live  in  a 
cave  in  the  woods  as  a  shepherd's  (Vifil's)  children,  responding, 
when  necessary,  to  the  names  of  dogs.  In  Saxo's  version  of  the 
Hroar-Helgi  story,  the  children  are  concealed  in  a  hollow  tree, 
food  being  brought  to  them  under  the  pretence  that  they  are  dogs, 
and  dogs'  names  are  applied  to  them.  In  the  Hamlet  story,  the 
rescue  is  supplied  by  the  insanity  motive,  but  friends  at  court  are 
not  wanting. 

There  is  no  insanity  in  Meriadoc  or  Uavclok;  but  it  is  present  in 
the  Ilrfilfssaga  and  Saxo's  version  of  the  story  about  the  two  boys. 
In  the  7/r(i//5S(j,ijfl,  the  boys,  especially  Helgi,  cut  crazy  capers  while 
on  the  way  with  Saivil  when  he  goes  to  Frothi's  hall  in  response  to 
an  invitation.  Helgi  rides  horseback  with  his  face  to  the  horse's 
tail,  just  as  Hamlet  does;  and  the  horse  is  an  untamed  colt,  the 
idea  coming  from  the  fact  that,  when  Hamlet  is  thus  riding,  a 
wolf  appears  and  one  of  the  men,  to  test  his  sanity,  calls  the  wolf 
a  colt.  It  would,  indeed,  be  an  untamed  colt.  In  Saxo's  version, 
better  use  is  made  of  the  insanity  motive.  Pretended  insanity  is 
the  only  resort  left  the  boys  to  save  themselves.  In  the  Hrdlfssaga, 
it  serves  no  other  purpose  than  to  attract  attention  to  the  boys 
and  reveal  their  identity  to  Signy  and  Saevil. 

In  Havelok,  the  prince  returns  home,  and,  with  the  aid  of  a' 
faithful  friend,  Sigar,  who  has  remained  at  court,  the  usurper  is 
overthrown  and  the  crown  regained.  In  Meriadoc,  Arthur  and 
Urien  besiege  the  usurper,  starve  him  out,  and  execute  him.  Meria- 
doc becomes  king.  In  the  Hamlet  story,  the  prince  returns  from 
England,  whither  the  usurper  has  sent  him  in  order  to  get  rid  of 
him,  sets  fire  to  the  hall  in  which  the  usurper's  men  lie  drunk  after  a 
feast,  and  goes  to  the  usurper's  chamber  and  slays  him.  Nothing 
is  said  about  the  queen,  though  the  presumption  is  that  she  per- 
ishes also.  In  the  Hrdlfssaga,  the  boys,  aided  by  their  foster- 
father  and  brother-in-law,  trusty  friends,  set  fire  to  the  hall  in 
which  the  usurper's  men  lie  drunk  after  a  feast;  and  the  usurper's 
egress  through  an  underground  passage  having  been  blocked,  he 


74  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

perishes  in  the  flames.  The  queen,  the  boys'  mother,  refusing  to 
leave  the  hall,  perishes  also.  In  Saxo's  version,  the  boys  attack 
the  usurper  in  his  hall  and  set  fire  to  the  building;  he  hides  himself 
in  a  secret  underground  passage  and  perishes  of  smoke  and  gas. 

It  is  told  of  Ivor  that  when  he  rescues  the  children  he  is  accom- 
panied  by  his  dog.  Not  only  that,  but  the  dog's  name  is  given. 
This  looks  as  if  some  use  is  to  be  made  of  the  dog;  otherwise  there 
is  no  point  in  the  statement  that  a  dog  is  present,  whose  name  is 
Dolfin.  Bruce  says,  "  It  is  to  be  remembered  that  even  this  Welsh 
version,  no  doubt,  passed  through  the  hands  of  a  French  romancer 
before  reaching  the  author  of  our  Latin  text";140  and  there  is  reason 
to  suspect  that  this  is  one  of  the  places  where  the  story  has  suffered. 
Both  Saxo's  version  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story,  and  the  Hrdljssaga, 
show  to  what  use  a  dog's  name  could  be  put;  and  this  specific 
reference  to  the  dog  in  Meriadoc,  and  the  use  that  might  have 
been  made  of  him  in  an  earlier  version  of  the  story,  arouse  a  strong 
suspicion  that  here  is  the  source  of  the  suggestion  of  using  dogs' 
names  in  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  to  aid  in  saving  the  boys.  Even 
if  no  such  use  was  ever  made  of  the  dog  in  the  Meriadoc  story, 
such  specific  reference  to  him  is  in  itself  very  suggestive.  That  the 
Hroar-Helgi  story  employs  two  dogs'  names  is,  of  course,  due  to 
the  fact  that  there  are  two  boys  to  which  they  are  to  be  applied, 
although,  so  far  as  the  plot  is  concerned,  the  matter  could  have 
been  managed  with  the  use  of  one  dog's  name;  and  the  fact  that 
the  dogs'  names,  in  the  Hrdljssaga,  are  Hopp  and  Ho,  and  that  the 
boys'  later  assumed  names  are  Hrani  and  Hamur,  is  due  to  a  desire 
to  preserve  the  initial  letter,  "H,"  of  their  names,  which  is  in  accord- 
ance with  Scylding  nomenclature.141 

Furthermore,  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  it  is  said  that  Vifil  concealed  the 
boys  in  a  cave  in  the  woods.  Likewise,  in  Meriadoc,  Ivor  concealed 
the  boy  and  the  girl  in  a  cave  in  the  forest.  But  in  Saxo's  version 
of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story,  the  boys  are  concealed  in  a  hollow  tree. 
This  also  must  be  an  adaptation  from  Meriadoc.  The  men  who 
were  to  execute  the  prince  and  princess  hanged  them  on  the  branch 
of  a  large  oak-tree  (quercus)  and  concealed  themselves  inside  the 
tree,  which  was  hollow.  Ivor,  in  an  attempt  to  rescue  the  children, 
"Quatuor  igitur  ingentes  focos  e  quatuor  partibus  ipsius  saltus 

**Bist.  Mar.,  Introd.,  p.  30,  n. 
MSetHelt.,  I,  pp.  22-23. 


AND  THE  BJARKARIMUR  TO  BEOWULF  75 

accendit,  acccnsisquc  plurimas  quas  secum  attulcrat  carnes  passim 
iniecit  iliccmqne  uicinam  cum  coniuge  et  cane  ascendens  delituit. 
Fumo  autem  ignium  per  nemoris  latitudincm  difTuso,  ubi  iupi  in 
confinio  degentes— quorum  inibi  ingens  habcbatur  copia — odorem 
perceperunt  carnium,  illo  contendere  et  conflucre  ilico  coeperunt."141 
Here  we  have  the  idea  of  a  hollow  oak  with  people  in  it,  wolves 
in  the  vicinity,  and  children  at  hand  who  have  been  hanged,  and 
therefore  presumably  dead.  Had  the  cord  broken  by  which  they 
were  hanged,  they  would  certainly  have  been  torn  to  pieces  by  the 
wolves.  But  especially  striking  is  the  statement  that  Ivor's  dog  is 
concealed  in  a  tree;  and  this  tree  is  called  "ilex"  (holly-oak),  the 
very  word  used  by  Saxo  to  designate  the  kind  of  hollow  tree  that 
Hroar  and  Helgi  (he  calls  them  Harald  and  Halfdan,  as  has  been 
stated)  are  concealed  in,  under  the  pretence  that  they  are  dogs.  Also, 
pieces  of  meat  are  thrown  into  the  fires;  and  Ivor,  as  soon  as  the 
men  in  the  hollow  tree  beg  for  mercy,  shoots  four  wolves  and 
"ceteri  omnes  Iupi  in  eos  qui  uulnera  pertulerant  irruerunt  cosque 
membratim  dilacerantes  discerpserunt."143  Here  is  again  the  idea 
of  meat  for  wolves  and  the  bodies  of  animals  torn  asunder.  The 
idea  of  dismembered  bodies  of  children  is  indeed  absent;  but  the 
whole  passage  in  Mcriadoc  is  so  suggestive  of  what  we  find  in  Saxo, 
even  to  the  hiding  of  a  dog,  whose  name  is  given,  in  an  "ilex,"  that 
it  would  be  remarkable  if  there  was  no  connection  between  Saxo's 
story  and  Mcriadoc, 

Again,  as  has  already  been  stated,  Saxo  says  that  Frothi  perished 
in  an  underground  passage,  of  smoke  and  gas.  The  men  who,  in 
Meriadoe,  were  to  execute  the  prince  and  princess  concealed  them- 
selves in  a  hollow  tree,  which  had  an  entrance  that  was  so  formed 
that  "  depressis  humeris,  illam  necesse  erat  subire,"144  which  is  sug- 
gestive of  the  stooping  that  would  probably  be  necessary  in  enter- 
ing an  underground  passage.  But  what  is  noteworthy  in  this  con- 
nection is  that,  at  the  entrance  to  the  tree,  Ivor  starts  a  fire  "cuius 
calore  f  umique  uaporc  inclusos  pcne  extinxit."14*  Saxo  says  that  Fro- 
thi "  Vbi  dum  clausus  delitescit,  uapore  et  fumo  strangulatus  inter- 
iit."14*  Here  is  the  idea  of  concealment  again,  but  particularly 

*"Hisl.  Mer.,p.  8. 

"Hist.  Mer.,p.9. 

*»Hiit.Uer.,p.S. 

«•  Hist.  Mer.,  p.  9. 

*»Gtst.  Don.,  p.  218. 


76  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

noteworthy  is  the  suffocation  by  "  uapore  et  fumo,"  the  same  words 
that  are  used  in  Meriadoc.  In  the  Hrdlfssaga,  the  account  of  the 
events  immediately  preceding  Frothi's  death  resembles  more  the 
account  of  the  corresponding  events  in  the  Hamlet  story  than  does 
Saxo's  account;  but  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  also,  Frothi  attempts  to 
escape  by  an  underground  passage. 

The  use  of  wolves'  claws  and  the  dismembered  bodies  of  child- 
ren to  mislead  those  who  might  seek  to  get  possession  of  the  boys 
is  the  employment,  as  Deutschbein  has  observed,  of  a  form  of  deceit 
similar  to  that  practiced  by  Joseph's  brethren.147 

In  regard  to  the  manner  in  which  the  children  are  saved,  it  is 
difficult  to  correlate  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  with  the  Meriadoc  story 
as  definitely  and  simply  as  one  would  wish,  but  the  explanation 
probably  lies  in  the  following  idea  expressed  by  Bruce,  "In  conclu- 
sion, as  to  this  division  there  seems  to  be  a  certain  confusion  of  motifs 
in  the  first  part  of  the  Historia  Meriadoci  with  regard  to  the  manner 
in  which  the  children  are  saved  from  execution."148  The  statement, 
for  instance,  that  the  children  were  suspended  for  half  a  day  is  out 
of  all  harmony  with  the  statement  that  they  were  to  be  suspended 
by  slender  ropes,  easily  broken,  that  would  permit  them  to  fall  to 
the  ground  unharmed.  But  Bruce's  statement  quoted  above, 
"This  Welsh  version,  no  doubt,  passed  through  the  hands  of  a 
French  romancer  before  reaching  the  author  of  our  Latin  text," 
would  account  for  the  "confusion  of  motijs";  and  the  fact  that  we 
have  not  now  that  form  of  the  story  with  which  the  Hroar-Helgi 
story  came  in  contact  would  obscure  some  of  the  points  of  relation- 
ship between  the  two.  But  the  hiding  of  a  dog,  whose  name  is 
given,  in  an  oak  tree  of  a  particular  species  (ilex)  is  so  definite  and 
unique  a  point  of  identification  that  there  is  no  mistaking  it. 

But  even  if  we  had  the  Meriadoc  story  in  its  original  form,  we 
should  not  expect  to  find  it  exactly  reproduced  in  the  Hroar-Helgi 
story.  Various  causes  would  operate  to  introduce  changes.  Such 
features  as  mountain-rocks  with  their  eagle-nests  would  be  modi- 
fied to  bring  the  topography  more  into  harmony  with  that  of  Den- 
mark, so  that  the  caverned  rock  would  naturally  become  an  earth- 
cave.  Characteristics  of  Scandinavian  life  and  history  would  sup- 
plant what  was  peculiarly  Welsh.  Thus  the  shrewd  old  shep- 

M  St.  Sag.  E»t.,  p.  129. 
»"  Bitt.  Mer.,  Introd.,  p.  31. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  77 

herd,  Vifil,  naturally  takes  the  place  of  the  royal  huntsman,  Ivor;  and 
Saxo,  quite  naturally,  gives  the  story  a  marked  Danish  geographical 
and  historical  setting,  which  he  does  by  introducing  such  names  as 
Fyen  and  Seeland,  and  by  connecting  the  Danish  royal  family  in  the 
beginning  of  the  story  with  those  of  Sweden  and  Gautland. 

Allowance  must  also  be  made  for  two  lines  of  oral  transmission, 
one  going  to  Iceland,  and  the  other  to  Norway  and  thence  to  Den- 
mark. This  would  result  in  the  modification  of  details  in  the  two 
versions,  such  as  details  connected  with  the  insanity  motive  and  the 
concealment  of  the  boys,  and  the  omission,  in  one  version,  of  the 
dogs'  names  supposed  to  be  applied  to  the  boys  and  the  insertion  of 
the  names  in  the  other. 

But  this  would  not  explain  why  Hroar,  Helgi,  and  their  father 
are  given  other  names  in  Saxo's  version,  and  why  such  a  radical 
change  has  been  made  in  the  family  relationship  of  Siward  and 
Signy.  This,  however,  as  will  be  explained  later,149  is  due  to 
arbitrary  action  on  the  part  of  Saxo,  in  order  to  conceal  the  fact 
that  he  twice  includes  the  same  group  of  men  in  his  line  of  Danish 
kings. 

If  the  foregoing  is  substantially  correct,  much  in  the  Hroar-Helgi 
story  is  accounted  for,  besides  some  striking  differences  between 
the  two  versions.  But  it  is  possible  to  account  for  more.  We 
have  seen  how  the  Siward  story  exerted  narked  influence  on  the 
story  about  Bothvar  Bjarki;  hence,  we  might  expect  it  to  have 
exerted  some  influence  on  the  Hroar-Helgi  story,  which  is  also  a  part 
of  the  Hrdlfssaga.  And  this  it  has  done.  Siward  was  historically 
closely  associated  with  the  events  of  the  Macbeth  story;  but  the 
Macbeth  story  is  of  a  type  that,  in  one  noteworthy  particular  at 
least,  resembles  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  more  than  do  any  of  the 
stories  thus  far  considered,  and  that  is  in  the  fact  that  Duncan  has 
two  sons,  who  flee  when  their  father  is  murdered.  In  the  Macbeth 
story,  as  in  the  Hamlet  story,  it  may  be  said  that  we  have  not, 
under  a  strict  interpretation  of  the  term,  an  instance  of  the  "exile- 
return"  type  of  story;  but  Hamlet  goes  to  England  and  immediately 
upon  his  return  avenges  his  father's  murder,  and,  still  nearer  the 
type,  Malcolm  and  Donaldbane  flee  and  Malcolm  returns  and 
avenges  his  father's  murder.  But  the  matter  of  type  is,  in  this 
connection,  unessential.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  Hamlet  story 

*«S«epp.86ff. 


78  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

exerted  an  influence  on  the  Hroar-Helgi  story,  nor  can  there  be 
any  doubt  that  the  Macbeth  story  did  the  same. 

First,  attention  is  called  to  the  fact  that  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  Siward 
himself  is  retained  in  the  story  under  the  name  of  Saevil.150  In 
Saxo's  version  of  the  story  about  Hroar  and  Helgi,  he  is  called 
Siward,  but  there  his  proper  relationship  to  the  other  characters  is 
obscured.  Siward  was  related  to  Duncan  by  marriage,  some  ver- 
sions, Holinshed's  for  instance,  having  it  that  Duncan  was  married 
to  Siward's  daughter;161  similarly,  Saevil  was  married  to  Halfdan's 
daughter.  Siward  aided  Duncan's  sons  (Donaldbane,  however, 
not  being  present  to  take  part  in  the  expedition  against  Macbeth); 
similarly,  Saevil  aided  Halfdan's  sons,  not  by  an  armed  expedition 
against  Frothi,  the  usurper,  but  proceeding  against  him  in  such 
manner  as  the  plot  of  the  story  permits.  It  is  said  of  Donaldbane, 
that  he  fled  to  Ireland  "where  he  was  tenderlie  cherished  by  the 
king  of  that  land";"2  similarly,  Hroar  went  to  Northumberland, 
where  he  received  a  hearty  welcome  and  later  married  King 
Northri's  daughter,  Ogn.1M  Siward  was  first  an  earl  in  Denmark; 
similarly,  Saevil  was  an  earl  in  Denmark.  Saevil  did  not,  however, 
become  Earl  of  Northumberland,  as  Siward  did;  but  Hroar  took 
his  place,  so  to  speak,  in  this  respect,  and,  as  Siward  had  done, 
married  the  earl's  (king's)  daughter154  and  became  King  of  North- 
umberland. 

In  the  Hroar-Helgi  story,  the  usurper  is  represented  as  consult- 
ing a  witch  in  regard  to  the  whereabouts  of  the  young  princes. 
This  feature  must  also  be  due  to  the  influence  of  the  Macbeth 
story;  for,  though  the  purpose  for  which  Frothi  and  Macbeth  con- 
sult the  witch,  or  witches,  is  not  exactly  the  same,  it  is  the  possible 
future  disposition  of  the  throne  that  in  both  instances  causes 
anxiety;  and  while  at  first,  in  both  instances,  a  prediction,  or 
information,  is  given  that  is  favorable,  a  prediction  in  both  instances 

"»«  A  variant  of  "S*viT[in  the  manuscripts  is  "S*var."    See  Hrs.  Bjark., 
pp.  3,  n.  and  5,  n. 
Ul  Chron.,  V,  p.  269. 


"There  is  something  similar  to  this  in  Meriadoc.  Orwen,  the  princess, 
marries  the  King  of  Scotland.  This  feature  of  Meriadoc,  besides  being  in  line 
with  Hroar's  marrying  Northri's  daughter,  points  toward  Scotland  also. 

•"  Siward  married  /Elfla-d,  daughter  of  Ealdred,  Earl  of  Bemicia  in  North- 
umbria  (see  p  13). 


AND  THE  BJARKARIMUR  TO  BEOWULF  79 

is  given  in  conclusion  that  is  unfavorable.  The  witches  are  so 
conspicuous  a  feature  of  the  Macbeth  story  that  they  would,  of 
course,  attract  the  attention  of  the  saga-man;  and  we  naturally 
expect  this  feature  of  the  story  to  leave  its  impress  on  the  Hroar- 
Helgi  story.  It  is  a  special  feature,  not  found  in  any  of  the  other 
stories  considered  in  this  connection,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  as 
to  whence  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  acquired  it.  The  witch  in  the 
saga  is  called  a  "seib'kona."  Concerning  the  kind  of  witchcraft 
practised  by  a  "seib'kona,"  P.  A.  Munch  has  the  following:  "Som 
den  virksomste,  men  og  som  den  skjendigste,  a£  al  Troldom  ansaa 
vore  Forfaedre  den  saakaldte  Seid.  Hvorledes  den  udovedes,  er 

ikke  ret  klart  fremstillet ;  den  var  forbunden  med 

sang Men   dette  slags  Troldom  ansaaes  ogsaa  en 

Mand  uvaerdigt,  og  udovedes  derfor  sacdvanligviis  af  Kvinder, 
ligesom  dette  ogsaa  stedse  synes  at  have  gaaet  ud  paa  noget  ondt."ls* 
Thus  the  "seib'kona"  is  exactly  the  same  kind  of  creature  as  the 
witches  in  the  Macbeth  story.  Consider,  for  instance,  the  dis- 
gusting practice  in  which  Shakespeare  represents  them  as  engaging, 
as  they  go  round  the  cauldron,  chanting  the  refrain,  "Double, 
double  toil  and  trouble,"  etc.  W.  J.  Rolfe  refers  to  the  witches  in 
Macbeth  as  follows:  "Macbeth  and  his  fellow  captain  Banquo  have 
performed  prodigies  of  valour  in  the  battle,  and  are  on  their  way 
home  from  the  field  when  they  are  met  by  the  three  witches,  as 
Shakespeare  calls  them,  and  as  they  are  called  in  the  old  chronicle 
from  which  he  took  the  main  incidents  of  his  plot.  They  appear 
simply  to  be  the  witches  of  superstition— hags  who  have  gained  a 
measure  of  superhuman  knowledge  and  power  by  a  league  with 
Satan,  to  whom  they  have  sold  their  souls  and  pledged  their  ser- 
vice.""6 The  statements  at  an  earlier  stage  of  the  story  in  the 
Hrdlfssaga,  while  the  boys  are  still  on  the  island,  that  soothsayers 
and  wise  men  are  called  in  from  all  over  the  land  to  tell  where  the 
boys  are,  and  that  wizards,  who  are  also  summoned,  warn  Frothi 
to  beware  of  the  old  man  Vifil  on  the  island,  remind  us  of  the 
statement  by  Holinshed  that  Macbeth  "had  learned  of  certeine 

wizzards,  in  whose  words  he  put  great  confidence 

how  that  he  ought  to  take  heed  of  Macduffe.""7 

"Nor.  Hist.,  I,  pp-  180-81- 
mMacb.,  Introd.,  p.  IS. 
»TC*r«i.,V,p.  274. 


80  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

Still  another  feature  may  have  been  acquired  from  the  Macbeth 
story.  It  is  said  that  Hroar  and  Helgi  were  transferred  to  a  neigh- 
boring island.  Holinshed  says  that  Donaldbane  fled  to  Ireland. 
The  Macbeth  story  has  been  treated  by  a  number  of  chroniclers, 
who,  though  they  agree  in  the  main,  occasionally  disagree  in  regard 
to  details.  Thus  Johannes  Fordun  says,  "Hi  a  Machabeo  rege 
expulsi,  Donaldus  insulas,  Malcolmus  Cumbriam  adibant.""* 
This  is  evidently  one  version  and  would  supply  the  hint  for  trans- 
ferring the  young  princes  to  a  neighboring  island,  which  would  be  a 
convenient  disposition  to  make  of  them  till  the  time  of  their  return 
to  regain  their  heritage.  It  would  also  harmonize  topographically 
with  the  coast  of  Denmark,  where  there  were  many  islands  covered 
with  trees,  the  idea  of  woods  as  a  hiding-place  for  the  boys  having 
been  abundantly  supplied  by  the  Meriadoc  story. 

It  may  be  said  that  this  introduces  a  conflict  with  the  statement 
that  Donaldbane  fled  to  Ireland.  It  is  not  possible  to  know,  in  a 
case  like  this,  which  variant  has  influenced  the  saga,  or  whether, 
indeed,  both  have  not  been  utilized.  But  there  was  ample  warrant 
for  transferring  Hroar  to  Northumberland  without  such  a  sugges- 
tion as  lay  in  Donaldbane's  flight  to  Ireland.  In  any  event,  imi- 
tation of  Donaldbane's  flight  has  not  been  a  necessary  consideration 
in  making  Hroar  King  of  Northumberland.  A  suggestion  of  the 
same  nature  lay  in  Hamlet's  going  to  Kngland,  where  he  married  the 
king's  daughter;  but  chiefly,  the  Scandinavians  were  numerous  in 
the  north  of  England  and  regarded  themselves  as  the  rightful 
possessors  of  that  part  of  the  count ry.  The  mastery  of  North- 
umberland was  long  an  object  of  contest  between  Anglo-Saxons  and 
Scandinavians,  and  this  was  the  chief  point  at  issue  in  the  famous 
battle  at  Brunanburh,  937.  Since  Helgi,  whom  the  Hrdlfssaga 
represents  as  the  more  forward  of  the  two  boys,  was  made  King  of 
Denmark,  no  more  honorable  disposition  could  be  made  of  Hroar 
than  to  place  him  on  the  throne  of  Northumberland,  and  events 
show  that  he  himself  was  perfectly  satisfied.  He  thus  also  became 
ruler  of  the  land  once  governed  by  Siward,  who  must  have  made 
a  powerful  impression  on  his  countrymen  in  England;  and  with  one 
of  the  two  princes  reigning  in  Denmark  and  the  other  in  England, 
the  glory  of  the  Danes  when  Canute  was  king  of  both  countries 
would  be  revived  in  story,  as  it  was  in  Havelok  lite  Dane,  where  ' 
Havelok,  likewise,  reigned  both  in  England  and  Denmark. 
"•Quoted  by  LanKebek  in  Sc.  Her.  Dan.,  Ill,  p.  291.  n. 


AND  THE  BJARKARI'MUR  TO  BEOWULF  81 

No  attempt  has  been  made  to  point  out  all  the  respects  in  which 
the  Hroar-Helgi  story  resembles  the  Macbeth  story.  The  Mac- 
beth story  has  most  of  the  characteristics  of  the  "exile-return" 
type,  and  striking  resemblances  that  fall  in  with  features  of  the 
stories  already  mentioned  might  have  been  added,  but  will  suggest 
themselves  to  the  reader.  Only  such  things  as  point  to  special 
influence  exerted  by  the  Macbeth  story  on  the  Hroar-Helgi  story 
have  been  mentioned. 

It  may  be  urged  that  some  of  the  material,  such  as  the  "seio"- 
kona,"  said  in  the  foregoing  to  be  derived  from  foreign  sources,  is 
recognized  saga-material.  The  point,  however,  is  that  it  is  not 
the  material  itself,  but  the  suggestion  for  the  use  of  it,  that  in  such 
an  instance  is  said  to  be  derived  from  a  foreign  source. 

The  Hroar-Helgi  Story  in  the  SKJQLDUNGASAGA  and  the  BJARKARIMUB. 

Thus  far  nothing  has  been  said  about  the  "short  and  chronicle- 
like  form  in  the  Icelandic  Skjqldungasaga,  where  the  fratricide  is 
called  Ingjald,  not  Frothi."159  The  story  is,  in  substance,  as  follows. 

Fridleif,  King  of  Denmark,  abducted  Hilda,  daughter  of  Ali,  King 
of  the  Uplands  in  Norway,  and  by  her  had  a  son  who  was  named 
Ali;  by  another  woman  he  had  a  son  who  was  named  Frothi. 

Frothi  inherited  his  father's  kingdom;  but  Ali,  his  half-brother, 
who  was  a  great  warrior,  conquered  Sweden.  Frothi's  men  feared 
Ali  and  persuaded  Frothi  to  try  to  have  him  put  to  death.  Frothi 
yielded  to  their  entreaties,  and  Starkad,  the  famous  warrior,  was 
dispatched  to  perform  the  deed.  When  an  opportunity  presented 
itself,  he  stabbed  Ali  to  death.  "My  brother  has  caused  this," 
said  Ali,  and  died  laughing. 

Later,  Frothi  defeated  Jorund,  King  of  Sweden,  and  made  him 
a  tributary  prince.  He  also  defeated  Swerting,  a  Swedish  duke, 
and  treated  him  in  the  same  manner.  Frothi  abducted  Jorund's 
daughter,  by  whom  he  had  a  son  who  was  called  Halfda.i.  But 
taking  another  woman  to  wife,  a  legitimate  heir  was  born  to  him, 
and  this  son  was  called  Ingjald.  - 

Starkad,  however,  was  so  filled  with  remorse  for  having  killed 
Ali  that  he  did  not  wish  to  remain  with  Frothi.  He  went,  there- 
fore, soon  after  to  Russia  and  later  to  Sweden,  but,  disgusted  with 
the  idolatry  of  the  Swedes,  returned  to  Frothi.  Ingjald,  son  of 

»»Olrik;s«ep.  65. 


82          THE  RELATION  OF  THE  H ROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

Froth i,  had  in  the  meantime  married  the  daughter  of  Swerting, 
thus,  as  it  seemed  to  all,  effecting  a  reconciliation  with  him. 

Jorund  and  Swerting,  however,  formed  a  conspiracy  against 
Frothi,  and  he  was  slain  one  night  while  sacrificing  to  the  gods. 
In  the  meantime,  Starkad  was  absent  in  Sweden,  where,  under  the 
guise  of  friendship,  he  was  detained  by  gifts,  in  order  that  the  plot 
against  Frothi  might  be  the  more  easily  executed. 

Swerting  placated  Ingjald,  Frothi's  son  and  Swerting's  son-in- 
law;  but  Halfdan,  Ingjald's  half-brother,  conquered  Skanc  and 
avenged  his  father's  murder  by  putting  to  death  Swerting's  twelve 
sons,  who  had  slain  Frothi.  At  the  instigation  of  Starkad,  Ingjald 
put  his  wife,  Swerting's  daughter,  aside.  He  also  granted  Halfdan 
a  third  of  the  kingdom.  Swerting's  daughter  later  bore  Ingjald  a 
son  (Agnar);  and  by  his  wife,  Sigrith,  Halfdan  had  a  daughter, 
Signy,  and  two  sons,  Hroar  and  Helgi. 

Ingjald,  however,  desiring  to  rule  over  the  whole  kingdom,  fell 
upon  Halfdan  unexpectedly  with  an  army  and  slew  him.  He  mar- 
ried Halfdan 's  widow,  and  by  her  had  two  sons,  Hrorik  and  Frothi. 
Signy  grew  up  under  her  mother's  care,  and  later  Ingjald  gave  her 
in  marriage  to  Ssevil,  an  earl  in  Seeland.  But  Hroar  and  Hclgi 
hid  from  the  king  on  an  island  near  Skane,  and  when  they  had 
arrived  at  the  proper  age  they  slew  Ingjald  and  thus  avenged  their 
father's  death. 

Hroar  and  Helgi  now  became  Kings  of  Denmark.  Later  Hroar 
married  the  daughter  of  the  King  of  England.  Hrolf,  nicknamed 
Kraki,  who  was  eight  years  old  when  his  father,  Helgi,  died,  suc- 
ceeded him  on  the  throne.  Hroar  was  soon  after  slain  by  his  half- 
brothers,  Hrorik  and  Frothi.  Hrolf  then  became  sole  King  of  Den- 
mark.1*6 

The  story  in  the  Bjarkarimur  is  substantially  the  same  as  the 
story  in  the  SkJQldungasaga.  Both  are  plainly  based  on  the  same 
account,  and,  within  certain  limits,  are  identical  with  the  corre- 
sponding story  in  the  Hrdlfssaga.  Skane,  mentioned  in  {.hcSkjqld- 
ungasaga  in  the  phrase  "in  insula  quadam  Scaniae,"  is  not  men- 
tioned in  the  flrdlfssaga.  Its  insertion  in  the  Skjqldungasaga  is 
due  to  the  fact  that  Halfdan,  the  father  of  Hroar  and  Helgi,  is 
said  to  have  conquered  Skdne,  and,  as  a  result,  would  be  regarded 
as  having  ruled  there.  But  its  presence  in  one  account  and  omis- 
sion in  the  other  involve  no  contradiction.  In  all  that  belongs 

"•Skjs.  (Aarb.,  pp.  llOff.). 


AND  THE  BJARKARIMUR  TO  BEOWULF  83 

peculiarly  to  the  slory  al>out  Hroar  and  Helgi,  the  account  in  the 
SkjqldUttg*sag<i  is  identical  with  the  account  in  the  Hrtlfssaxa. 
According  to  both  sources,  the  name  of  the  boys'  mother  was  Sig- 
rith;  their  father's  name  was  Halfdan;  he  was  slain  by  his  brother, 
who  fell  upon  him  uncxjwctedly  with  an  army;  the  fratricide 
married  the  murdered  man's  widow;  Signy  was  the  sister  of  Hroar 
and  Helgi;  she  married  Saevil,  an  earl  in  Denmark;  Hroar  and 
Helgi  had  to  conceal  themselves  on  an  island  to  save  their  lives 
(according  to  the  Rjarkarfmur,  they  were  brought  up  by  the 
old  man  Vifil,  a  circumstance  omitted  in  the  Skjqldungasaga,  but 
contained  in  the  Hrdljssaga);  when  they  had  arrived  at  the  proper 
age,  they  slew  (according  to  the  Ilrdlfssaga  and  the  rfour,  ''burnt- 
in")  their  father's  murderer  and  thus  avenged  their  father's  death; 
Hroar  and  Helgi  then  became  Kings  of  Denmark;  Hroar  married 
the  daughter  of  the  King  of  England;  Helgi's  son  was  Hrolf,  who 
later  became  sole  King  of  Denmark. 

The  essential  difference  between  the  story  as  it  is  in  the  Skjqld- 
ungasaga  and  as  it  is  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  is  that,  in  the  Skjoldunga- 
saga,  Ingjald  is  said  to  be  the  brother  of  Halfdan;  while  in  the 
Hrdlfssaga,  Frothi  is  Halfdan 's  brother.  The  Hrdlfssaga  has,  how- 
ever, preserved  the  earlier  account.  The  Skjtfdungasaga  dates 
from  about  the  year  1200.""  About  the  year  950,  Frothi  is  said 
to  be  the  slayer  of  Halfdan;162  and  in  Historic  Regis  Waldei,  Frothi 
is  made  the  typical  villain  in  a  Hroar-Hclgi  type  of  story"*  (the 
"exile-return"  type),  so  that,  in  the  version  of  the  story  that  was 
current  in  England,  Frothi  must  have  been  the  slayer  of  his 
brother.  The  conflicting  statement  that  it  was  Ingjald  who  slew 
Halfdan  requires,  therefore,  an  explanation. 

In  Saxo's  Gcsla  Danorum,  the  story  about  Hroar  and  Helgi  is 
told  twice.  It  is  first  told  in  the  second  book,  where  we  find  the 
version  with  which  is  connected  the  story  about  Hrolf  Kraki,  Yrsa, 
Athils,  and  Ingjald  and  his  son  Agnar,  whom  Bjarki  slew;  it  is  told 
a  second  time  in  the  seventh  book,  where  Hroar  and  Helgi  are 
called  Harald  and  Halfdan,  and  where  the  story  about  them  is 
another  version  of  the  same  story  that  we  have  in  the  Hrdlfssaga. 

M1  Oldn.  Lit.  Hist.,  II,  p.  665. 

'"  See  pp.  64  ff .,  where  Olrik's  explanation  of  the  development  in  the  rela- 
tions between  Frothi  and  Halfdan,  from  the  earliest  to  the  latest  account,  is 
given  in  full. 

M  See  p.  69. 


84  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

Not  only  do  Hroar  and  Helgi  appear  (disguised  under  different 
names),  but  Frothi  and  Ing  laid  again  appear. 

A  comparison  of  the  line  of  Danish  kings  as  Saxo  has  it,  with  the 
line  of  the  same  kings  in  the  Skjqfdungasaga?"  shows  that  the 
Skj otdungasaga  has  the  story  about  Hroar  and  Helgi  just  where 
Saxo's  second  story  about  them  (i.  e.,  in  his  seventh  book)  puts 
in  its  appearance.  These  lines  of  kings  are  as  follows: — 
SAXO:  SKJQLDUNGASAGA: 

Humblus  I 

Dan  I 

Humblus  II 

Lotherus 

Scioldus  Scioldus 

Gram 

Svvibdagerus 

Guthormus 

Hadingus 

Frotho  I 

Haldanus,  Roe,  Scatus 

Roe,  Helgo 

Roluo  Krage 

Hiurtwarus 

Hotherus 

Balderus 

Roricus 

Vigletus 

Wermundus 

Uffo 

Dan  II 

Hugletus 

Frotho  II 

Dan  III 

m"Vi  finder  Skjoldungaaagas  kongerekke  bekraeftet  i  de  andre  skrifter. 
Langfeftgatal  stemmer  belt  igcnnem  i  kongerxkken  og — pi  et  enkelt  punkt 
nser— ogsi  i  slscgstskabs-forholdene.  Rolv  krakes  saga  stemmer  ligeledes;  kun 
gor  den  sin  konge  Frode  til  Halvdans  broder,  ikke  til  nans  broderson  som  de  to 
andre  kildcr.  Hcrwrarsaga  bar  forvansket  nogle  af  de  mindre  vigtige  konge- 
og  dronningnavnc,  men  bar  i  dct  hele  samme  bygning  af  Skjoldungslegten. 
De  p&  Island  bevarede  oldkvad  (Grnllcsangrn,  Bjarkcmdl,  Brfaallakvadrt  og 
Byniltdjffft  itemmer  belt  med  prosaskrifteme."— Olrik,  A  orb.,  p.  157. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULT  85 

Fridleus  I  Fridleifus  Ilfc 

Frotho  III114  Frotho  I1W 

Herleifus 
Havardus 
Leifus 
Herleifus1" 
Hunlcifus167 
Aleifus'" 
Oddleifus187 
Geirleifus1" 
Gunnleifus117 
Frolho  II 
Vermundus 
Dan  I 
Dan  II 1M 

Hiarnus1*  Frotho  III 

Fridleus  II170  FridleifusII 

Frotho  IV  Frotho  IV 

Ingellus  Ingialdus,  Halfdanus 

Olauus171 

Frotho  V,  Haraldus173       Agnerus,  Roericus,      Roas  or  Roe,  Helgo 
Haraldus,17'Haldanus,'7"    Frotho  (V)'»  Rolpho  Krag 

'•*  Son  and  successor  of  Scioldus. 
IM  Said  to  have  been  king  when  Christ  was  bom. 
147  Brothers,  sons  of  Leifus. 
M$  Married  to  Olafa,  daughter  of  Vermundus. 

""  Chosen  king  upon  the  death  of  Frotho  III,  when  Fridleus  II  was  absent 
from  the  kingdom. 

"•Son  and  successor  of  Frotho  III.  He  defeated  Iliarnus  and  later  slew  him. 
171  Olaf  appears  here  in  a  disturbing  manner;  but  that  Saxo  had  no  clear 
conception  of  him  is  plain  from  the  way  he  introduces  his  seventh  book.    He 
says:  "Ingcllo  quatuor  filios  fuisse,  ex  iisdemque,  tribus  bcllo  consumplis, 
Oiauum  sol  urn  post  patrem  regnasse,  perita  rerum  prodit  antiquitas:  quern 
quidam  Ingelli  sorore  cdilum  incerto  opinionis  arbitrio  perhibent.    Huius  actus 
uetustatis  squalorc  conspcrsos  parum  iusta  noticia  posteritatis  apprehendit; 
atremum  duntaxat  prudencic  eius  monitum  memoria  uendicauit.    Quippe  cum 
supremis  fati  uiribus  arctaretur,  Frothoni  et  Haraldo  filiis  consulturus,  alterum 
terris,  alterum  aquis  regia  dicione  preesse,  eamque  potestatis  differenciam  non 
diutina  usurpacione,  sed  annua  uicissitudine  sortiri  iubet."— Gest.  Dan.,  p.  216. 
171  Son  of  Ingjald,  but  not  his  successor  on  the  throne. 
m  Halfdan  in  Hn.  and  Skjs. 
"«Hroarin^rj.  and  5*/J. 
I7(  HelRi  in  Bn.  and  Skjs. 


86  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6tFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

A  comparison  of  the  two  lines  of  kings  shows  that,  beginning  with 
the  first  Fridleus  in  Saxo's  account  and  the  first  Fridleifus  in  the 
Skj qldungasaga1  s  account,  there  are  important  correspondences. 
Fridleus  I  (Saxo)-  Fridleifus  I  (Skjs.).  Frotho  III,  son  of  Frid- 
leus I  (Saxo)  =  Frotho  I,  son  of  Fridleifus  I  (Skjs.).  Fridleus 
II,  son  of  Frotho  III  (Saxo)  =  Fridleifus  II,  son  of  Frotho  III 
(Skjs.).  Frotho  IV  (Saxo)  =  Frotho  IV  (Skjs.);  and  in  both  sources 
Frotho  IV  is  the  Danish  king  in  whose  career  Swerting  plays  such 
a  prominent  part.  By  omitting  all  of  Saxo's  kings  between  Sciol- 
dus  and  Fridleifus  I,  among  whom  are  also  the  Hroar-Helgi  group, 
the  Skjoldungasaga  has  avoided  the  difficulty  of  having  to  deal 
with  Hroar,  Helgi,  and  Hrolf  Kraki  where  they  first  occur  in 
Saxo's  history. 

The  paralleling  of  the  two  lines  of  kings  also  furnishes  the  key 
to  the  explanation  of  how  the  different  names  and  a  different  setting 
for  the  Hroar-Helgi  story,  from  those  found  in  other  versions,  got 
into  Saxo's  version.  Since  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  appears  in  the 
same  place  in  his  line  of  kings  as  in  that  of  the  SkJQldungasaga,  he 
must  also  have  known  the  names  that  really  belonged  to  the  story. 
But  he  had  told  the  story  about  Halfdan,  Hroar,  Helgi,  and  Hrolf 
Rraki  (in  its  second  stage  of  development,  see  p.  66)  once  before, 
and  therefore  could  not  consistently  tell  a  different  story  about 
the  same  men.  The  story  was,  however,  in  existence  and  was  too 
good  to  be  discarded,  so  he  retained  it,  but  disguised  it  by  making 
arbitrary  changes.  This  explains  the  loss,  which  otherwise  would 
be  very  strange,  of  such  well  known  names  as  Hroar,  Helgi,  and 
Hrolf  Kraki.  The  only  incentive  any  one  could  have  to  change 
the  names  would  be  just  that  which  Saxo  had,  namely  that  he  had 
used  them  before  in  another  connection.  He  retained  the  name 
Frothi,  which  appears  so  often  in  the  Danish  line  of  kings  that  its 
reappearance  would  cause  no  difficulty;  and  his  retention  of  Frothi 
as  the  slayer  of  his  brother  is  additional  evidence  that  to  him,  not 
to  Ingjald,  was  this  unenviable  rdle  first  assigned.  Ingjald,  whom 
he  has  in  his  story  about  Hrolf  Kraki,  he  also  retained,  but  in  a 
different  relationship  from  that  in  his  second  book.  It  will  be 
observed  that  Saxo  merely  shifted  the  name  Halfdan  from  father 
to  son,  ar.  i  that  Harald,  almost  a  conventional  name,  he  employed 
twice.  Finally,  he  introduced  a  strange  person,  Olaf,  about  whom, 
he  says,  nothing,  practically,  was  known. 


AND  THE  BJARKARfllUK  TO  BEOWULF  87 

But  since  Saxo  has  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  substantially  as  it  is 
in  the  Hrdljssaga,  except  for  the  changed  names,  the  author  of  the 
Skjqldungasaga,  or  its  source,  whose  version  of  the  story  occurs  in 
the  same  place  in  the  line  of  Danish  kings  as  Saxo's,  mu?t  also 
have  known  the  story  in  the  same  version.  This  we  shall  find 
was  actually  the  case,  and  that  the  story  as  it  appears  in  the 
Skjoldungasaga  is  an  attempt  at  reconciling  conflicting  elements  in 
ancient  tradition. 

As  already  stated,  according  to  the  Groltasqngr  (from  about  950), 
Frothi  is  the  brother  of  Halfdan  and  slays  him.  But  according  to 
an  equally  old  tradition,  the  story  on  which  the  Ingjald  lay  in  Saxo's 
sixth  book  is  based,  Frothi  is  Ingjald's  father  and  is  himself  slain. 
The  events  that  gave  rise  to  this  lay  are  also  narrated  in  Saxo's 
sixth  book  and  are  as  follows. 

In  Saxony  were  two  kings,  both  of  whom  paid  tribute  to  Frothi. 
They  planned  to  throw  off  the  foreign  yoke.  Ilancf  made  the  at- 
tempt first,  but  Frothi  defeated  and  slew  him.  Swerting  made  the 
attempt  later  and  slew  Frothi,  but  met  his  own  death  at  the  same 
time.  Swerting's  sons,  fearing  that  Ingjald  would  avenge  his 
father's  death,  gave  him  their  sister  in  marriage.  Thus  a  reconcilia- 
tion was  effected,  and  Ingjald  thenceforth  devoted  himself  to  pleas- 
ure. Starkad,  the  famous  warrior,  who  was  in  Sweden,  had  been  one 
of  Frothi's  men  and  had  later  been  Ingjald's  foster-father.  When 
Starkad  learned  that  Ingjald,  instead  of  seeking  revenge,  had  made 
friends  with  his  enemies  and  had  taken  Swerting's  daughter  to  wife 
and  with  her  was  leading  a  life  of  luxury,  the  old  warrior  hastened 
back  to  Denmark.  When  Starkad  returned,  Ingjald's  wife,  not 
knowing  him  on  account  of  his  shabby  appearance,  insulted  him. 
Ingjald  was  away  on  a  hunt  at  the  time;  but  when  he  returned,  he 
recognized  Starkad  and  told  his  wife  who  the  old  man  was.  In 
the  evening  Ingjald  sat  down  to  a  luxurious  meal  with  Swerting's 
sons;  and  his  wife  did  all  she  could  to  appease  Starkad,  who  was 
also  present.  But  Starkad  could  not  forget  the  insult  he  had  suf- 
fered, and  became  more  and  more  angry  with  the  effeminate  way  of 
living  that  Ingjald  and  his  wife  had  introduced  from  Germany. 
In  burning  words,  which  are  reproduced  in  the  Ingjald  lay,  he 
condemned  Ingjald's  neglect  of  duty,  his  luxurious  mode  of  life, 
and  his  living  in  friendship  with  those  on  whom  he  should  have 


88  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

avenged  his  father's  death.  Ingjald  was  finally  aroused,  and  he 
drew  his  sword  and  killed  all  of  Swerting's  sons.  In  regard  to  his 
future  relation  to  his  wife  Saxo  says  nothing;  but  as  Starkad 
advised  him  to  drive  the  impudent  woman  (as  he  called  her)  from 
the  land,  the  presumption  is  that  Ingjald  did  so. 

The  Ingjald  lay  has  its  roots  in  Beou'ulf.  Its  relationship  to 
the  corresponding  episode  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  poem  is  explained  in 
the  following  by  Olrik:— 

"Kun  et  eneste  af  Starkad-digtningens  mange  optrin  kan  folges 
til  aeldre  kilde  end  de  nordiske.  Det  er  den  scene,  hvor  den  gamle 
kriger  opaegger  Ingjald  til  haevn  og  dermed  afbryder  forsoningen 
imellem  de  to  f  jendtlige  slacgter.  I  BSou^ulf  findes  dette  optrin  for 
forste  gang,  ganske  afvigende  i  den  politiske  stilling,  men  med 
kendcligt  slacglskab  i  det  digterske  indhold. 

"Digtet  fortacller  om  det  forsog  der  blev  gjort  pa  at  stille  den 
lange  fejde,  dcr  var  fort  mellem  Danernes  folk  og  Hadbardernes,  af 
Halvdan  og  Hrodgar  imod  Frode  og  Ingeld.  Forsoningen  skulde 
frembringes  ved  bryllup  mellem  Ingeld  og  Hrodgars  datter  Freyvar 
(Freaware).  'Hun  blev  lovet,  ung  og  guldsmykt,  til  Frodes  hulde 
son;  det  har  tyktes  Skjoldungers  ven  sa,  rigets  vogter  (i.  e.,  Hrod- 
gar) har  fundet  det  rideligt,  at  ved  den  viv  skulde  tvisten  og  dods- 
fejden  stilles.  Ofte,  ej  sjaelden,  hviler  dog  dodsspyddet  kun  foje  tid 
efter  mandefald,  hvor  gaev  sa  bruden  er.  Da  ma  det  mistykke  Had- 
bardemes  drot  og  hver  thegn  af  det  folk,  nar  han  gar  med  jomfruen  i 
hallen,  at  en  hirdsvcnd  af  Danerne  skaenked  for  skaren;  ti  pi  ham 
straler  faedrenes  eje,  hardt  og  ringlagt,  Hadbardernes  klenodier, 
salaenge  de  ejede  de  vaben  (indtil  de  misted  i  skjoldelegen  de  kaere 
fasller  og  deres  eget  liv).  Da  maeler  ved  ollet  en  gammel  spyd- 
kaempe,  der  ser  skatten,  og  mindes  al  maendenes  undergang;  grum 
er  hans  hu.  Fuld  af  harm  begynder  han  at  friste  en  ung  kaempes 
hu  med  hvad  der  bor  i  hans  bryst:  ''Kender  du,  min  ven,  denne 
klinge,  som  din  fader  bar  til  svaerdslaevnel  sidste  gang — dette 
kostelige  jaern — dengang  Danerne  slog  ham;  de  beholdt  valpladsen, 
de  raske  Skjoldunger;  siden  kom  der  aldrig  oprejsning  efter  kaem- 
pernes  fald.  Nu  gar  her  afkom  af  de  banemaend  her  i  hallen, 
pralende  af  skattene,  bryster  sig  af  drabet,  baerer  det  klenodie  som 
du  med  ret  skulde  eje!"— Saledes  maner  og  minder  han  alter  og 
alter  med  sirende  ord,  indtil  den  stund  kommer,  al  jomfruens 
•vend  segner  blodig  ned  for  klingens  bid,  skill  ved  livel  for  sin 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  89 

faders  did;  men  den  anden  (i.  e., drabsmanden)  undflyr  levende,  ban 
kender  vel  landet.  Da  brydes  fra  begge  sider  sediingernes  edspagt; 
i  Ingeld  koger  dodshadet,  men  karrligheden  til  hans  viv  koines  ef  ter 
den  harm.  Derfor  kalder  jeg  ikke  Hadbardernes  trofasthed,  deres 
del  i  folkefreden,  svigelos  mod  Danerne,  deres  venskab  ikke  fast.'17* 

"Trods  den  antydende  stil  i  digtets  fremstilling,  siledes  som 
den  laegges  helten  Beovulf  i  munden,  er  handlingens  sammenhaeng 
nogenlunde  tydelig.  Der  har  vaeret  gammel  fejde  mellem  Daner 
og  Hadbarder;  hvis  man  kan  tro  betydningen  af  et  ikke  helt  sikkert 
ord,  er  ogsi  Hadbardernes  konge  (Frode)  falden  i  striden.  In- 
geld, Frodes  son,  slutter  fred  med  Danernes  konge  Hrodgar  og 
holder  bryllup  med  hans  datter.  Under  selve  bryllupet  blusser 
kampen  op,  idet  en  af  brudesvendene  bliver  draebt  af  en  af  Hadbarder- 
ne,som  en  gammel  kaempe  har  segget  op  til  at  haevne  sin  faders  dod. 
Bryllupet  (og  drabet)  foregir — efter  digtets  fremstilling — snarest  i 
Hadbardernes  kongehal;  ti  det  hedder,  at  drabsmanden  undslap 
forci  han  kendte  landet.  Ingelds  rolle  er  indskraenket  til  at  hans 
kaerlighed  til  kongedatteren  'koines';  at  hun er bleven forskudt eller 
selv  er  vendt  hjem,  fremgar  deraf,  at  hun  i  digtet  gar  i  den  danske 
kongehal  som  ugift  og  skacnker  for  kaemperne. 

"Kampen  nacvnes  en  gang  til,  i  Btowuljs  begyndelse,  daer  hvor 
det  hedder  om  den  danske  kongehal  Hjort:  'den  opleved  fjcndske 
ildbblger,  haerjende  lue;  det  var  ikke  lasnge  efter  at  kamphadet 
vigned  efter  [gammelt]  dodsfjendskab  mellem  svigerson  og  sviger- 
fader.'177  Disse  ord — der  naeppe  stammer  fra  den  egenlige  Beo- 
wulfdigter — indeholder  en  afvigende  fremstilling:  bryllupskam- 
pen  stir  i  den  danske  kongehal,  og  synes  at  vaere  opfattet  sora 
storre  og  voldsommere  end  en  enkelt  mands  mord  og  hans  bane- 
mands  undslipning.  At  sagnet  vakler  med  hensyn  til  stedet,  er 
ikke  si  underligt.  Historiske  forhold  viser,  at  bryllup  snart  er 
holdt  i  svigersonnens,  snart  i  svigerfaderens  hjem. 

"Ogsi  WldslS-kvadet  taler  om  en  kamp  'i  Hjort'  (at  Heorote), 
hvor  Ingeld  og  hans  Hadbarder  skal  have  lidt  et  nederlag  mod 
Hrodgar  og  hans  broderson  Hrodulf.  Det  er  rimeligst,  at  ogsi 
dette  er  hentydning  til  det  blodige  bryllup,  opfattet  pi  lignende  midc 
og  henlagt  til  samme  skueplads  som  i  den  nysnaevnte  antydning. 

"Handlingen  foregir  i  Ingelds  kongehal,  og  indhoidet  er  at  en 
gammel  kaempe  bevaeger  en  ung  til  i  selve  halien  at  draebe  sonnen  af 
«B«w.,U.  2024^9. 
mB«r».,  II.  82-85. 


90  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  $AGA  KRAKA 

sin  fadcrs  bancmand,  hervcd  blusser  dct  gamle  fjendskab  mellem 
folkcne  op,  op  Ingeld  forskyder  sin  udenlandskc  hustru. 

"Forskcllen  cr  den,  at  i  Blffwitlf  er  faderhasvneren  en  fra  Ingeld 
forskellig  person.  Dette  er  sikkert  det  aeldre,  og  Ingjaldskvadets 
det  yngre.  Det  gadder  som  en  lov  for  episk  udvikling,  at  man 
arbejder  sig  hen  imod  det  enklere;  hvis  to  personer  udforer  beslaeg- 
tede  handlinger,  vil  den  ene  af  dem  forsvinde;  og  i  kraft  af  digtnin- 
gens  midtpunktsogen,  vil  bifiguren  ga  ud  af  spillet,  hans  rolle  vil 
entcn  blive  til  intet  eller  overtages  af  hovedpersonen.  Digtningen 
hargjort  et  stort  skridt  frem  i  episk  taetning.da  Ingeld  blev  bide 
faderhaevner  og  den  der  forskod  sin  hustru;  det  hele  drama  udspilles 
nu  imellem  den  ungc  konge  og  den  gamle  stridsmand. 

"Episk  er  omdannelscn  naturlig  nok;  nationalt  er  den  meget 
maerkeligere.  Dct  cr  ikke  sa  underligt,  at  den  aeldre  form  handler 
om  Daner  og  Hadbarder,  den  yngre  om  Daner  og  Sakser.  Men 
det  ovcrraskende  er,  at  Hadbardernes  parti  gores  til  'Daner'  og  de 
tidligere  Daner  til  'Saksere';  den  danskc  heltetradition  er  her  ganske 
vildfarende  i,  hvem  der  er  folkets  egne  forfacdre,  og  hvem  der  er 
dels  bitreste  fjender.  Dog  ogsa  dettc  bliver  episk  forklarligt. 
Bevidstheden  om  Hadbarderne,  der  engang  havde  fyldt  Danerne 
med  racdsel,  svandt  efterh&nden  bort,  fordi  Ostersoegnenes  hele 
aetniske  stilling  forandredcs.  Ikke  en  eneste  gang  er  deres  navn 
overleveret  i  samtlige  den  nordiske  literatur!  Men  hvorsynskres 
og  navne  glemmes,  drages  personer  og  optrin  naermere  til.  Efter 
Vendemes  indvandring  til  Ostersokysten  bliver  alle  dens  gamle 
sagnhelte  opfattede  som  Danske:  Anglernes  Offa,  Hadbardernes 
Ingeld,  Holmrygerncs  Hagena.  Senere  i  tiden  flytter  ogsa  andre 
af  den  gotiske  verdens  store  sagnskikkelser  nordpa:  minder  om 
Hunnerslagct  overfores  pa  Danmarks  sydgraense  (Dan,  Fredfrode); 
Volsungcr,  Nibclunger,  Didrikskaemper — alle  blev  til  en  eller  anden 
lid  gjorte  til  vore  landsmacnd,  efter  ganske  samme  nacrhcdslov, 
hvormed  Nordma.-ndene  gjordc  danske  kacmper  som  Starkad  og 
Bjarke  til  norske  helte.  1  og  for  sig  er  der  intet  mjerkeligerc  i,  at 
Ingeld  og  den  opseggcndc  gamle  spydkaempe  gores  til  Daner.  Som 
Bjarkemdl  blev  udgangspunkt  for  ganske  uhistoriske  forestillinger 
om  Skjoldungaetten,  sker  det  ogsa  her — i  endnu  storre  males t ok. 
Ingjaldskvadet  har  bortkaslet  alt  det  historiske  stof,  undtagen  den 
gamle  kaempes  harmtale,  og  det  skaber  en  ny  episk  sammenhaeng, 
som  det  gennemforer  paa  glimrende  made. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF  91 

"  Nu  forstaar  vi  Ingclds  nationalitetsskifte.  Dct  maerkelige  er  blot, 
at  de  oprindelige  Dancr  blev  gjorte  til  Sakscre.  Men  ogsd  dette 
folger  af  den  cpiske  udvikling.  Nar  den  gamle  kacmpe  er  det 
punkt  der  tiltnekkes  (fordi  ban  er  det  poetiske  tyngdepunkt),  m4 
bans  modparti  frastodes  og  gores  til  Danefolkets  fjendcr.  Nogen 
sclvstacndig  betydning  ejer  denne  part  jo  ikke.  . 

"Udtalt  i  jacvnere  ord  vil  dette  sigc,  at  man  i  vikingetiden  tog 
et  gammelt  sagnstof  og  deri  fandt  udtryk  for  sin  tids  store  oplevelsc, 
sammcnstodet  mcllcm  Danmark  og  et  m;egtigt /saksisk'  rige.17* 

"  Dct  eneste  nye  navn,  vi  mb'der,  er  betegnclsen  'Svert  ings  sb'nner.' 
I  aeldre  diglning  (Biou'ulf)  er  'Svertings  celling'  Geaternes  konge; 
men  da  bevidstheden  om  'Geaterne'  blegnede,  er  navnct  vel  sprunget 
over  og  er  knyttet  til  en  kcndt  folkcstamme,  Sakserne.  Grunden 
dertil  cr  muligvis  kun,  at  det  danner  bogstavrim  med  Sakser,  og 
at  det  sproglig  bar  en  biklang  af  sort,  i.  c.,  ond  oglistig,,dcr  gjorde 
det  egnet  til  at  bruges  om  Dancrnes  fjendcr."179 

The  significance  of  this  is,  first,  that  in  the  Ingjald  lay  we  are 
dealing  with  old  material;  secondly,  that  the  account  of  the  rela- 
tionship in  the  Skj Qldnngasa^a  between  Frothi  and  Swerting 
and  their  families  is  based  on  the  Ingjald  lay;  thirdly,  that  when 
the  nationality  of  Swerting  and  those  associated  with  him  is  changed 
from  Saxon  to  Swedish,  it  is  merely  another  stage  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  story,  quite  in  line  with  earlier  changes  made  to  keep 
the  story  in  harmony  with  changing  conditions. 

Thus  we  have  two  stories,  based  on  the  same  events  (events 
first  related  in  Beowulf  and  Widsith\  that  come  do\vn  to  posterity 
by  two  independent  lines  of  transmission  and  suffer  changes 
in  the  course  of  time  that  bring  them  into  absolute  conflict  with  each 
other.  According  to  both  stories,  Frothi  has  become  a  Danish  king. 
But  in  the  story  connected  with  the  Ingjald  lay,  Frothi  is  slain, 
and  is  avenged  by  his  son,  Ingjald;  while  in  the lirdlfssaga,  Frothi 
is  his  brother's  slayer,  on  whom  vengeance  is  taken  by  the  sons 
(Hroar  and  Helgi)  of  his  victim  (Halfdan).  In  the  SkjjUtutgutga, 
the  conflict  is  obviated.  It  is  done  very  deftly  and  with  only  such 
disturbances  of  the  genealogical  relations  involved  as  seemed  neces- 
sary to  secure  the  desired  result.  As  a  consequence,  the  changes 
that  have  been  made,  for  which,  in  most  instances,  the  reasons 
are  quite  apparent,  can  be  traced  step  by  step.  The  story  as  we 

"•  "Dette  forhold,  at  det  cgenligc  vikingeliv  lifter  forud  for  di«tet,  forer  os 
hen  til  lOdc  arh.  som  dels  tilblivelsestid."— Hell.,  II,  p.  36. 

»'/W<.,  II,  pp.  3741.  Olrik's  notes,  of  which  there  are  a  number,  have 
been  omitted. 


92 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HRoUS  SAGA  KRAKA 


have  it  in  the  Skjqldungasaga  is,  therefore,  plainly  an  artificial 
amalgamation  designed  principally  to  harmonize  conflicting  stories 
about  Frothi. 

The  genealogy  in  the  Skjqldwtgasaga  is  as  follows: — 
Swerting      Frothi  Jorund 

daughter 


daughter  Ingjald 


Sigrith 


Halfdtn 


I  I  *.  I    I 

Agnai       Hrftrik    Frothi  En&Lady  Hroar  HelgiSigny    Savil 

Hrolf  Kraki 

Below  is  the  same  genealogy  with  the  portions  enclosed  that,  on 
the  one  hand,  are  taken  from  the  Ingjald  lay  (Frothi,  Swerting, 
etc.)  and,  on  the  other,  from  the  Hrdlfssaga  (Halfdan,  Sigrith,  etc.). 
The  names  in  italics  are  found  in  the  Hrdlfssaga,  but,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Ogn,  whose  name  is  omitted  altogether,  are  employed 
in  another  connection  in  the  Skjqldungasaga  (see  the  foregoing 


"•  Later,  the  statement  is  made  that  Ilroar  had  a  son  called  Waldar;  but 
the  statement  causes  no  difficulty  in  this  connection.  First,  we  observe  that 
when  Hroar,  who  is  older  than  Hel«i,  is  slain,  Helgi's  son,  Hrolf  Kraki,  becomes 
sole  King  of  Denmark  with  no  competitor  for  the  throne.  Secondly,  Arngrun 


AND  THE  RJARKAK1MITK  TO  EEOWULF  93 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  following  changes  have  been  made 
to  produce  the  family  relationship  as  we  find  it  in  the  Skjqldunga- 
•suga.  Frothi  is  removed  as  Halfdan's  brother  and  becomes  his 
father,  a  change  suggested,  probably,  by  the  tradition  related  in 
Saxo's  second  book  that  Frothi  was  Halfdan's  father,  and  facili- 
tated by  the  fact  that,  in  the  ffrdlfssaga.  the  father  of  Half  dan  and 
Frothi  is  not  mentioned,  and,  as  a  result,  presents  no  impediment 
to  the  change.  But  to  explain  how  Halfdan  has  become  Frothi's 
son,  a  new  relationship  has  to  bt:  invented,  s«»  Frothi  is  said  to 
have  the  son  Halfdan  by  the  daughter  of  Jorund.  According  to 
the  HrdlfssaRa,  Halfdan  is  slain  by  his  brother.  This  idea,  in  the 
abstract,  is  retained.  But,  according  to  the  new  arrangement, 
Ingjald,  Frothi's  son,  has  become  Halfdan's  brother,  i.  e.,  half- 
brother;  hence,  Ingjald  slays  Halfdan.  According  to  the  Hrdlfxsaga, 
Halfdan's  brother  and  slayer  marries  his  widow,  Sigrith."17  This 
idea  is  also  retained.  In  the  Hrdlfssaga,  it  is  Frothi  who  slays  his 
brother,  Halfdan,  and  marries  his  widow,  Sigrith.  But,  according 
to  the  new  arrangement,  Jngjald  is  Halfdan's  brother  and  slayer; 
hence,  it  is  now  he  who  marries  Sigrith.  According  to  the  Hrdlfs- 
saga,  Agnar  is  H  roar's  son;  but  this,  apparently,  is  not  according  to 
current  tradition.  According  to  Saxo's  second  book,  he  is  Ingjald's 
son  and  is  slain  by  Bjarki.  This  conception  of  him  occurs  in  the 
Hrdljssaga  also,  but  towards  the  close,  where  Bjarki,  in  recount- 
ing his  own  achievements,  mentions  his  having  slain  Agnar.  This 
Agnar  is  not  Hroar's  son,  but  the  Agnar  of  the  SkjqUungasaga  and 
of  Saxo's  second  book.  The  SkJQldungasaga,  therefore,  properly  re- 
tains him  as  Ingjald's  son  and  omits  him  as  Hroar's  son.  Hrok 
and  Hrb'rik  are  the  same  person.  According  to  the  Hrdlfssaga,  he 
is  the  son  of  Ssevil  and  Signy.  Olrik  has  al*>ut  a  page  of  comment 
on  him,18"  in  which  he  shows  that  he  (Hrethric,  Hrothgar's  son, 


says:  "Roes.  Hujua  posteros  ctsi  non  reppcri  in  compcndio  undc  Regum 
Danic  Fragmenta  descripsi;  tamcn  gencalogiam  hanc  alibi  sic  obl.it am  intcgre 
ut  sequitur  visum  est  contexere.  Valderus  cogn.  munificus,  Roa>  predict! 
filius."— Aarb.,  p  139,  n. 

>•' Halfdan's  brother,  who,  after  Halfdan's  death,  married  his  widow, 
Sigrith. 

••  This  is  not  expressly  stated;  but  her  appearance  and  action  in  the  last 
scene  admit  of  no  other  conclusion.  This  it  Finnur  Jonsson's  opinion  also; 
MC  p.  95,  n. 

*»HtU.,  I,  pp.  175-74. 


94  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

in  Beowulf)  was  originally  regarded  as  Hroar's  son,  but,  for  reasons 
that  need  not  here  be  rehearsed,  became  a  fluctuating  character. 
The  SkJQldungasaga  has  made  him  the  son  of  Ingjald.  In  the 
Hrdlfssaga,  Hroar  is  said  to  have  married  an  English  ladv  named 
Ogn.  The  SkJQldungasaga  also  says  that  Hroar  married  an  English 
lady,  but  omits  her  name.  Finally,  Ingjald  is  given  another  son, 
Frothi.  He  corresponds  to  Frothi  V  in  Saxo.  In  Saxo,  however, 
Frothi  is  the  slayer  of  his  brother  and  corresponds  to  the  Frothi 
who  appears  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  as  the  slayer  of  Halfdan.  As  the 
Frothi  who  appears  in  the  Hrdlfssaga  becomes,  in  the  SkJQldunga- 
saga, the  father  of  Halfdan,  and  Ingjald  becomes  Halfdan 's  slayer, 
Frothi,  Ingjald's  son,  is,  as  a  consequence,  assigned  the  rdle  of 
joining  his  brother  Hrorik  in  slaying  his  half-brother  Hroar.  Thus 
the  idea  of  Frothi  (corresponding  to  Frothi  V  in  Saxo)  as  a  fratri- 
cide is  retained.  But  as  Ingjald  is  succeeded  on  the  throne  by 
Halfdan's  sons,  Hroar  and  Helgi,  there  is  no  opportunity  for  Ing- 
jald's son  Frothi  to  become  king.  It  will  also  be  remembered  that 
Frothi  IV  in  the  SkJQldungasaga,  who,  like  Frolhi  IV  in  Saxo,  was 
slain  by  Swerting  (or  his  sons),  was  himself  a  fratricide,  having 
caused  the  death  of  his  brother  AH.  Frothi  IV  in  the  SkJQldunga- 
saga corresponds  to  the  Frothi  mentioned  in  the  Hrdlfssaga. 
Thus,  as  a  fratricide,  Frothi  IV  in  the  SkJQldungasaga  corresponds 
to  the  Frothi  in  the  Hrdljssaga,  and  as  the  victim  of  Swerting,  he 
corresponds  to  Frothi  IV  in  Saxo;  while  the  account  of  Frothi, 
Ingjald's  son,  as  the  slayer  of  his  half-brother  Hroar,  preserves 
the  idea  that  Frothi  V  (in  Saxo)  is  his  brother's  slayer.  The 
SkJQldungasaga  has,  therefore,  amply  retained  the  idea  of  Frothi 
as  a  fratricide,  and  contains  an  account  that,  in  a  way,  embraces 
the  essential  features  of  the  treatment  of  the  same  period  in  the 
Hrdlfssaga,  on  the  one  hand,  and  in  Saxo,  on  the  other.  The  re- 
lationship in  the  SkJQldungasaga  of  Frothi  (Ingjald's  father), 
Swerting,  Ingjald,  and  Swerting's  daughter  is  identical  with  that 
in  the  Ingjald  lay. 

Thus  we  see  how,  at  the  most  conspicuous  and  interesting  junc- 
ture of  the  Danish  royal  line,  the  SkJQldungasaga  harmonizes  con- 
flicting traditions.184  This  involves  a  train  of  consequences,  among 
which  are  the  following: — 

IM  Finnur  J6nsson,  in  his  comment  on  the  FrffiopdUr,  regards  the  version 
of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  contained  in  the  SkJQldungasaga  and  the  BjorkoHmur 
as  earlier  than  the  version  contained  in  the  Hrdlfssago.  His  most  significant 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1UUR  TO  BEOWULF  95 

1.  "The  short  and  chronicle-like  form  [i.  e.,  of  the  Hroar-Helgi 
story]  in  the  SkJQldungasaga,  where  the  murderer  is  called  Ingjald, 
not  Frothi,"  is  taken  from  the  account  that  appears  in  the  Ilrdlfs- 
saga;  this  account  must  therefore  be  earlier  than  the  corresponding 
account  in  the  SkJQldungasaga. 

2.  As  the  story  about  Frothi,  Halfdan,  etc.,  in  the  Bjarkarimur 
is  substantially  the  same  as  in  the  SkJQldungasaga,  it  must  be 
derived  from  the  same  source  as  the  story  in  the  SkJQldungasaga. 
The  Bjarkarimur  are,  therefore,  at  this  point  a  later  composition 
than  the  corresponding  portion  of  the  Hrdlfssaga;  and  this  fact 
affords  further  corroboration  of  the  idea  that  the  stories  in  the  rlmur 
of  Bjarki's  slaying  the  wolf  and  Hjalti's  slaying  the  bear  are  later 
than    the  ttrdlfssaga's   account   of    Bjarki's  slaying  the   winged 
monster. 

3.  When  the  SkJQldungasaga  says  that  Hrolf  Kraki  met  Hrani- 
Odin  on  the  expedition  to  Sweden,  though  nothing  is  said  about 
such  a  meeting  in  Snorri's  Edda,  the  idea  is  probably  taken  fiom  a 
version  of  the  story  essentially  as  we  have  it  in  the 


statements  bearing  on  the  matter  are  as  follows:  "I  Skj^dungasaga,  der  blandt 
de  islandske  kilder  har  storst  betydning,  har  vi  hcrfor  [i.  e.,  instead  of  Halfdan 
and  Frothi]  Hdlfdan  og  Ingjaldr,  der  er  halvbrodre,  b.TRge  sonner  af  kong 
Fr6t5i  froekni;  Hilvdans  modcr  er  en  datter  af  kong  JSrund  i  Sverrig,  Ingjalds 
modcr  er  en  datter  af  Sverting  og  Frodes  virkeligc  hustru;  hcrom  ved  vor  saga 
altsA  intet.  Halvdan  cr  ifg.  Sttj.  gift  med  en  SigrfSr  (saledes  ogsa  i  Mrs.,  hvor 
hun  pludselig  dukker  op).  Deres  bom  cr  de  samme  som  i  sagaen;  ogsa  her  er 
Sign£  gift  med  Sxvil.  Ingjald  drx-ber  sin  brodcr  Halvdan  OR  giftcr  sig  med 
bans  cnke  (heri  finder  vi  motivet  til  at  hun  lader  sig  indcbrxndc  med  Frode 
i  Hr  s.,  hvilket  d£r  stir  ganske  umotiveret)."  —  Hrs.  Bjark.,  Introd.,  p.  9. 

The  SkJQldungasaga  does  not,  however,  say  that  Ingjald's  mother  was  a 
daughter  of  Swerting.  It  says,  "  Postea  ducta  alia,  Ingialldum  filium  legitimum 
hzredem  suscepit"  (Aarb.,  p.  111).  And  later  it  says  that  Ingjald  married  Swert- 
ing's  daughter.  The  words  of  the  saga  arc,  "Ingialldus  Frodonis  filius  Sver- 
tingi  baron  is  paulo  ante  commemorati  filiam  in  uxorcm  accepit  firmioris  gratis, 
ut  omnibus  visum,  conciliandse  ergo"  (Aarb.,  p.  112).  This  would  indicate  that 
Ingjald  was  not  the  son  of  a  daughter  of  Swerting. 

m  "Arngrim  tilfojer,  at  natten  efter  var  de  hos  en  bonde,  i.  e.,  Hrane,  hvis 
gaver  de  afslog.  (Footnote.  Her  traeffer  vi  sikkert  det  oprindelige  forhold, 
kun  6t  mode  rned  Odin.)  Hvorledes  Rolv  rejste  videre,  sigcs  ikke  i  nogen  af 
kilderne.  Det  er  klart  heraf,  at  Arngrims  frcinstilling  stir  sagaen  naermere 
end  Skj.,  hvilkt-t  naeppe  kommer  af,  at  Snorre  skulde  have  udcladt  det  som 
Arngrim  har;  det  har  vteret  den  yngre  bearbejdelse  af  Skj.,  som  A.  Olrik  vistnok 
med  rette  har  ment  at  kunne  pavise,  som  Arngrims  frcmstUling  beror  pi."— 
Finnur  J6nsson,  Hrs.  Bjark.,  Introd.,  p.  25. 


96  THB  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

4.  Though  the  Ilrolfssaga  is  made  up  of  elements  of  varying 
degrees  of  antiquity  and  merit,  it  contains  features  worthy  of  more 
consideration  than  has  generally  been  accorded  them. 

5.  In  discussing  the  genealogy  of  the  Danish  kings  in  Beowulf 
and  comparing  it  with  that  of  other  documents,188  it  is  to  be  remem- 
bered that  the  Skj Qldungasaga  has  no  independent  value  as  an 
authority  in  this  connection;  its  value  lies  in  its  recognition  of  a 
conflict  between  the  Ingjald  lay  and  the  story  in  the  Hrtilfssaga,  and 
its  attempt  to  harmonize  the  two. 

6.  On  the  whole,  as  Olrik  says,  "  Hvor  vxrdifuld  den  islandske 
Skjqldungasaga  end  er,  den  er  selvfolgelig  ikke  pa  alle    punkter 
at  foretrackke  for  enhver  anden  kilde."187    When  it  disagrees  with 
other  documents,  its  statements  should  be  scanned  with  care. 

A  little  ought  to  be  said  about  Saxo's  treatment  of  the  problem, 
the  solution  of  which  in  the  SkJQldungasaga  has  just  been  consid- 
ered. The  solution  in  the  saga  is  based  on  the  recognition  of  the 
fact  that  Frothi  as  a  king  who  was  slain  (i.  e.,  by  Swerting)  and 
later  avenged  by  his  son  is  irreconcilable  with  the  idea  that  he 
slew  his  brother,  whose  sons  later  put  Frothi  to  death  and  thus 
avenged  their  father's  murder.  Saxo  solved  the  problem  by 
employing  two  Frothi's, — namely  Frothi  IV,  Ingjald's  father,  who 
was  slain  by  Swerting  and  was  avenged  by  his  son,  and  Frothi  V, 
Ingjald's  successor,  who  slew  his  brother,  Harald  (i.  e.,  Halfdan  in 
the  HrMJssaga),  and  later  was  put  to  death  by  Harald's  sons. 

On  the  whole,  Saxo's  story  presents  something  of  an  attempt  to 
harmonize  Danish  and  Old  Norse  tradition.  The  Danish  tradi- 
tion about  the  Hroar-Helgi  group  of  kings  Saxo  preserves  in  his 
second  book.  The  Old  Norse  tradition  about  them  he  utilizes  in 
his  seventh  book,  at  a  point  where,  in  the  line  of  Danish  kings,  it 
occurs  according  to  the  Old  Norse  conception  of  the  matter.1*" 
In  the  latter  connection  he  repeats  certain  features  of  the  story 
as  it  appears  in  his  second  book.  Ingjald  who  appears  in  the 
sixth  book  is  really  the  same  Ingjald  (second  book)  whose  son 
Agnar  is  slain  by  Bjarki;  and  Hclgi  (here  called  Halfdan)  takes  to 
sea,  just  as  he  does  in  the  second  book.  All  that  concerns  Hrolf 
Kraki,  Vrsa,  Bjarki,  etc.,  Saxo  omits  from  the  seventh  book;  but 

'« See,  for  instance,  Sarrazin's  KOnig  Hrodhgeirr  und  seine  familie;  Kng. 
Stud.,  XXIII,  pp.  221  ff. 

'•»  Aarb.,  pp.  164. 

'••See  p.  85. 


AND  THE  BjARKARl'MTm  T'»  HKOWTTT.F  97 

he  gives  Halfdan  (Helgi)  a  career  in  Sweden,  something  like  rW 
gi's  (second  book).  Halfdan  dies,  however,  without  leaving  in 
heir  to  the  Danish  throne;  and  this  solves  another  problem,  for 
thus  the  necessity  of  introducing  Hrolf  Kraki,  Helgi's  son,  again, 
or  some  substitute  for  him,  is  obviated,  and  the  story  of  this  royal 
family  is  brought  to  an  end. 

Conclusion. 

We  have,  therefore,  only  two  versions  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story 
(Saxo's  version  and  the  one  in  the  Hr6lfssa^a),  and  these  have  been 
subjected  to  a  variety  of  influences  and  manipulations.  The  two 
versions  do  not,  however,  always  employ  the  same  features  in  just 
the  same  way,  as  is  exemplified  in  the  treatment  of  the  insanity 
motive;  nor  have  they  always  retained  the  same  features  present 
in  the  source  of  influence,  as  where  the  place  of  concealment  of  the 
boys  in  one  instance  is  a  cave  and  in  the  other  a  hollow  tree.  But 
the  possession  of  the  two  versions  is  valuable  in  this  respect,  that 
they  afford  a  double  confirmation  of  the  source  of  influence,  as  in 
the  instances  just  cited  and  in  Frothi's  consulting  the  witch. 

It  is  a  great  transformation  that  has  taken  place  in  the  fortunes 
of  Hrothgar  (Hroar)  from  the  time  we  become  acquainted  with  him 
as  the  famous  King  of  the  Danes  in  Hemvtdf  till  we  finally  see  him  in 
the  Hrtilfssafri  sitting  on  the  throne  of  Northumberland  in  England. 
But  the  conception  of  him  that  excludes  him  from  the  list  of 
ancient  kings  of  Denmark  seems  to  have  been  shared  by  Snorri 
Sturlason;  for  in  Snorri's  Ynglingasaga,  where  Frothi.  Halfdan, 
Helgi,  Hrolf  Kraki,  and  other  early  Danish  kings  are  mentioned, 
and  where  one  would  expect  something  to  be  said  about  Hroar 
also,  his  name  does  not  occur  and  there  is  no  reference  to  him 
whatever. 

The  foregoing  explanation  of  how  Hroar  came  to  be  regarded  as 
King  of  Northumberland  has  a  l>earing  on  /tawu//-criticism.  The 
name  of  Hroar's  wife  is  given  as  Ogn.  In  Beowulf,  Hrothgar's 
wife,  Wealhtheow,  is  called  a  Helming  and  is  supposed  to  be  an 
English  lady.  In  support  of  this  4dea,  Sarrazin1"  and,  following 
him,  Thomas  Arnold190  have  stated  that  perhaps  we  have  a  reminis- 
cence of  her  nationality  in  that  of  Ogn.  But,  as  we  have  seen, 
there  is  no  connection  between  the  two  women. 

'••  Bw».-Sl*d.,  pp.  41  IT.,  and  Eng.  Stud  .  XXIII,  p.  228. 


98  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HR6LFS  SAGA  KRAKA 

Finally,  l'*t  it  be  stated  that  not  all  has  been  said  about  the 
Hroar-Helgi  story  that  one  would  like  to  say.  One  would  like  to 
be  able  to  trace  still  more  in  detail  the  development  of  the  story 
and  account  for  all  the  variations  between  the  two  versions.  Such 
knowledge  is,  however,  vouchsafed  in  very  few  instances.  But  if 
what  has  been  said  is  substantially  correct,  a  little  has  been  added 
to  what  was  known  before  about  this  interesting  story. 

Ill 
GENERAL  SUMMARY. 

From  what  has  been  said,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  origin  of  the 
dragon  in  the  BQtycarsfydttr  of  the  Hrdlfssaga  has  hitherto  been 
unperceived  and  the  story  of  Bjarki's  fight  with  the  dragon  has 
not  been  understood.  Neither  of  the  two  has  any  connection  with 
Beowulf.  The  Bjarkartmur  throw  no  light  on  the  Beowulf  problem, 
for  the  story  of  Bjarki's  slaving  the  wolf  and  that  of  Hjalti's  slaying 
the  bear  are  later  than  the  storv  of  Bjarki's  slaying  the  dragon  and 
were  written  by  one  who  had  the  story  of  Bjarki's  fight  with  the 
dragon  in  mind.  Moreover,  the  story  told  in  the  rimur  in  connec- 
tion with  Hjalti's  slaying  the  bear  is  merely  an  adaptation  of  the 
story  told  in  the  Hrolfssaga  about  Bjarki's  father. 

The  I'rd'8a}>dttr  of  the  Hrdlfssaga  embodies  an  earlier  form  of  the 
Hroar-Helgi  story  than  is  found  in  the  Skjqldungasaga  and  the 
Bjarkarimur;  and  this  confirms  the  idea  that  the  story  in  the 
Hr6lfssaga  of  Bjarki's  fight  with  the  winged  monster  is  earlier  than 
the  corresponding  stories  in  the  Bjarkarimur.  Aside  from  the 
influence  exerted  by  the  Hamlet  story,  the  Frd'<5a\>dtlr  version  and 
Saxo's  version  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  are  the  result  of  influences 
emanating  from  the  "exile-return"  type  of  story  in  England,  and, 
more  particularly,  the  Meriadoc  story  and  the  Macbeth  story, 
which  were  well  known  to  Scandinavians  in  Great  Britain. 

The  version  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story  which  we  find  in  the  SkJQld- 
ungasaga  and  the  Bjarkartmur  is  the  result  of  an  attempt  to  har- 
monize conflicting  traditions  emanating  from  events  about  which 
we  now  find  the  first  account  in  Beowulf  and  Widsith,  as  is  also 
Saxo's  treatment  of  the  same  matter  in  his  sixth  and  seventh  books. 

The  change  of  names  in  Saxo's  version  of  the  Hroar-Helgi  story 
is  the  result  of  arbitrary  action  on  his  part  in  order  to  conceal  the 


AND  THE  BJARKAaiMOT  TO  BEOWULP  99 

fact  that  he  introduces  into  his  history  the  Hroar-Helgi  group  of 
lungs  a  second  time,  namely  in  his  seventh  book,  and  gives  an 
account  of  them  that  conflicts  with  the  account  already  given  of 
them  in  his  second  book. 


INDEX 


Agcson,  Svcnd,  65. 

abbreviations,  5,  6. 

Agnar,  17,51,52,82,83,93,96. 

Ali,  81,94. 

"Angler,"  90. 

Anglo-Saxons,  80. 

Arcadia,  67. 

Arglud,  71. 

Arngrim,  <>2,  95. 

Arthur,  KinK,  43,  71-73. 

Arthurian  romances,  46. 

Athils,  83. 

Balder-cult,  8. 

"Baldcrsagn,"66. 

Banquo,  79. 

bear,  13,  16,  20,  23,  35,  49,  50,  55,  57. 

bear  in  Hjark.,  7,  10-12,  47-55,  57,  58, 

60,  95,  98. 
bear  in  Gcsl.  Dan.,  bk.  two,  7,  10,  19, 

51,  52,  59,60. 
bear  in  //«.,  55,  59. 
bear  ancestry.  10,  14,  16,  19,  20,  56, 

59. 

Beaw,  9,  10. 
Bcorn,  14,  16. 

Beowulf,  7-12,  30,  41,  43,  60,  89. 
Beowulf  ( Danish  king),  9,  10. 
Browulf,  3,  7-12,  34,  35,  38,  40,  41,  43, 

58,  59,  61,  65-67,  88-91,  94,  96-98. 
Bcra,  16,  56. 
Bcrcsun,  14,  16. 
Bcrki,  9. 
Bern,  13. 
Bernicia,  13,  78. 
Biar,  11. 

bibliography,  5,  6. 
Hiorn,  13. 
Bjorkorlmur,  3,  7,  10-12,  16,  28,  35, 

47,49-60,81-83,94,95,98. 
Bjarki,  7-12,  16-20,  23,  24,  27-31,  33- 

39, 41,  44-60,  67,  77,  83, 90, 93, 95, 

96,98. 
Bjarki    and    the    dragon    in    Hrs., 

Story  of,  20  ff. 


Bjarki  and  the  wolf  in  Bjark.,  Story 

of,  47  ff. 
Bjorkman,  69. 
Bjorn,  16,  56. 
blood-drinkinK,  X,  21,  23,  24,  27,  28, 

34,  49-52,  58-60. 
Boduwar,  9. 
Boihvar,  8,  10-12.  16,  19,  22,  23,  33, 

41,49,52,53,55,56,67,77. 
"Uoovar,"  8,  20-22,47. 
flvftmrs)>dUr,  3,  7,  98. 
British  Isles.  70. 
Bromton,  13. 
Brunanburh,  SO. 
Canute,  13,  70,  SO. 
Caraclm-,  71. 

tattle-attacking  monster,  30,  53. 
Christianity,  26. 
Christmas,  27,  46. 
Christmas  Eve,  25.  26,  31-35,  59. 
Cuaran,  73. 
CumlH-rland,  14. 
Cumbria,  13,80. 
"Cymren,"  70. 

"cymrisch-skandinavisrhe  Sage,"  70. 
Dan,  <X). 
Danes.  13,  16,  43.  6!,  65,  67,  70,  80, 

."8-91,97. 
Deira,  13. 
Denmark,  7.  8.  14,  1«.  19,  61,  63,  65, 

67,  70,  76-78,  80  83,  87,  90-92,  97. 
"  Didrikskxmper,"  90. 
Dierc,  14. 
Digera,  13. 

dogs,  herdsmen's,  48.  53,  54,  56. 
dog's  name  in  llisl.  .\frr.,  74. 
dogs'  names  in  Grsl.  Dan.,  bk.  seven, 

64,  73,  74,  77. 

.dogs'  names  in  Hrs.,  61, 67,  73,  74,  77. 
Dohm,  71,73,  74. 
Donaldbane,  77,  78,  80. 
dragon,  9,  14,  15,  19,  20,  23,  24,  27, 

46,55. 
dragon  in  Beow.,  7-10, 34, 60. 


102 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  HROLFS  SAGA  KRAKA 


dragon  in  Hrs.,  7,  10,  19,  20,  24,  27, 

28,  30,  33,  34,  36-39,  44-46,  50, 

51,  54-60,  98. 
Drifa,  9. 

Duncan,  13,  77,  78. 
Dundee,  15. 
Duncwal,  IS. 
Durendal,  43. 
Eadwulf  Cutel,  13. 
EaKIcRock,71. 
Ealdred,  13,  78. 
Ebbe,  25. 
Eckhart,  68. 

Edward  the  Confessor,  13,  14,  17. 
Elgfrothi,  18. 
England,  3,  9,  10,  13-16,  63,  67,  69, 

70,73,77,80,82,83,97,98. 
Excalibur,  43. 
"exile -return"  story,  68, 69,  77, 81, 83, 

98. 

Favnir,23,  28. 
Firth  of  Clyde,  13. 
Firth  of  Forth,  13. 
Fleventanean  forest,  71. 
Florencius,  69. 
folk-lore,  24,  28,  38. 
Fordun,  Johannes,  80. 
"  fomaldarsaga,"  15. 
Frcawaru,  9,  88. 
Frey-cult,  8. 
Fridleif,  81,  86. 
Fridlcus,  86. 
Frodas,  69. 
Frothi,  9,  10,  43,  61-66,  68, 69,  73,  75, 

76,  78,  79,  81-97. 
Fr<fta\>dUr,  3, 61, 94, 98. 
Fyen,64. 

Gaimar,  Geffrei,  72. 
Gautland,  63,  77. 
Geats,  43, 91. 
genealogy  of  Danish  kings  in  Gcsl. 

Dan.,  84,  85. 

genealogy  of  Danish  kings  in  Hrs.,  92. 
genealogy  of  Danish  kings  in  Skjt.,  84, 

85,  92. 

Germany,  87. 
giants,  25,  26,  42,  46. 
gUnt-sword  in  Beow.,  11,  38. 


Godwin,  13. 

Great  Britain,  98. 

Grcndel,  7,  9-12,  34,  35,  38,  58,  60. 

Grendel's  mother,  7, 11. 

Grcttir,  35. 

Griffith,  71,  72. 

Grim,  73. 

Grlmur,  31. 

Gudmundur,  31-33. 

Gullinhjalti,  11,  12,  22-24,  35,  36,  39- 

41,  44,  59. 

Gyldenhilt,  11,40,42. 
"gylden  hilt,"  11,  12,  35,  40-44,  59. 
"Hadbarder,"  65, 88-90. 
Hagena,  90. 
Halfdan,  61,  63,  65,  66,  68,  69,  75,  78, 

81-84,  86-88,  91-97. 
Halga,61. 

hall-attacking  monster,  29-31,  34,  53. 
Halvor,  38. 
Hamlet,  67,  73,  80. 
Hamlet  story,  67,  72,  73,  76,  77,  98. 
Hamur,  62,  74. 
Hanef ,  87. 

Harald,  63,  75, 83, 86, 87, 96. 
Hardccanute,  13. 
Havclok,  80. 
Hei»r,  66. 
Helgi,  19,  61-64, 66,  67,  69,  73,  75,  77, 

78,  80, 82-844  86, 91, 92, 94, 96, 97, 

99. 

Helming,  97. 
Heorot,  89. 
Hereward,  60. 
Hilda,  81. 
Hildr,  56. 

"Hitdoleksempe,"24. 
Hjalti,  10-12,  22,  24,  28,  35,  39,  40, 

44,  47-59,  95,  98. 
Hjalti  and  the  bear  in  Bjarh.,  Story 

of,  47  ff. 
'"Hjort,"89. 

Hleidargard,  48,  49,  53,  55. 
Ho,  61,  74. 
"Holmryger,"90. 
Hondscio,  12. 
Hopp,  61,  74. 


AND  THE  BJARKAR1MUR  TO  BEOWULF 


103 


Hott,  11,  12,  20-25,27-30,34,36-40, 

44-46,   53. 
Hrani,  62,  74,  95. 
Hrethel,  43. 
Hrcthric,  93. 
Bring,  17,  55. 
Hroar,  19,  61-67,  69,  75,  77,  78,  80, 

82-84,  86,  91-94,  96,  97,  99. 
Hroar-Helgi  story,  61,  67-70,  72-74, 

76-79,  81-84,  86,  87,  94,  95,  97,  98. 
Hrok,  93. 
Hrolf  Kraki,  7, 9, 17-23,  27, 33, 35,  39, 

40,  43,  46,  48-50,  52,  54,  55,  57, 

66,  82-84,  86,  92, 95-97. 
Hrdlfssaga,  3, 7, 9-12, 16-20, 23, 33, 35, 

39-41,  45,  46,  49,  50,  52-54,  57-60, 

63,  65,  68,  72-74,  76-80,  82,  83,  87, 

91-98. 

HrossJ>j6fr,  66. 

Hrothgar,  9,  42,  43,  88, 8»,  93,  96, 97. 
Hrothulf,  89. 
II  run  ting,  11. 
Hrorik,  65,  82,  93,  94. 
"  Hunncrslaget,"  90. 
Huntingdon,  13,  14. 
Hygd,  43. 
Hygclac,  43. 
Iceland,  26,  65,  77,  84. 
Icelanders,  67. 
"ilex,"  75,  76. 
Ingjald,  81-84,  86-91,  93-96. 
Ingjald  lay,  87-92,  94,  96. 
insanity  in  Gest.  Dan.,  bk.  seven,  64, 

73,  77,  97. 

insanity  in  Hamlet  story,  67,  73. 
insanity  in  Hrs.,  73,  77, 97. 
invulnerability,  29. 
Ireland,  71,  78,  80. 
"islxndingasaga,"  15. 
Ivor,  71-75,  77. 
Jomnd,81,82,93,95. 
Joseph,  76. 

Karl,  governor  of  Gautl&nd,  63. 
Kay,  71,  72. 
Leofric,  13. 
London,  14. 
Lonkentus,  39. 
Macbeth,  13,  78-80. 


Macbeth  story,  77-81,  98. 

Macduffe,  79. 

Malcolm,  13,  77,  80. 

Margaret,  33. 

Meriadoc,  72,  73. 

Meriadoc  story,  70-76,  78, 80, 98, 

Merlin,  46. 

Morwen,  71,  72. 

New  Year,  32. 

"  N'iebelunger,"  90. 

"Nordm*nd,"15,90. 

Norfolk.  70. 

Northri,  63,  78. 

Northumberland,  10, 13-15, 18, 63, 74, 

80,97. 

Northumbria,  13, 78. 
Norway,  7,  25,  26, 65,  77, 81. 
Norwegians,  14, 16, 67. 
Odin,  15,  17-19,  26,  95. 
Offa,  90. 
Olaf,  85,  87. 

Orkney  Islands,  14, 17-19. 
Orwen,  72,  78. 
Osbeom,  13,  18. 
Osbernum,  15. 
Osbcrtum  Bulax,  15. 
Per  Bakkcn,  25. 
Per  Gynt,  35. 
Per  Sandager,  29. 
"quercus,"  74. 
Ragnar.  64. 
Ragnar  Lodbrok,  15. 
Ravcnlandeye,  14,  18. 
Regin,  61-63,  68. 
Remus,  67. 
Roland,  43. 
Romulus,  67. 
Russia,  81. 
"Sakser,"90,91. 
Scandinavians,  10,  70,  80,  98. 
"Scania,"  82. 
Scioldus,  86. 

Scotland,  13,  17,  71,  72,  78. 
Scots,  13.  15. 
Scyld,  9. 

Scylding  kings,  67,  69. 
Seeland,  64,  77, 82. 
"seid,"  79. 


104 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  II  SOUS  SAGA  KRAKA 


"seiSkona,"  79,  81. 

troll-wife,  35,  66. 

Sigar,  73. 

Ulf,  16,  55,  56. 

Signy,  61-63,  73,  77,  82,  83,  93,  95. 

Ulfius,  14. 

Sigrith,  63,  82,  83,  92,  93,  95. 

Ulsius,  14. 

Sigurd,  23,  28,  67. 

Uplands  in  Norway,  81. 

Sigurdur,  31-33. 

Uricn,  71-73. 

Silfriinarstadir,  31. 

Ursus,  14. 

Si  ward,  10,  13-20,  23,  24,  56,  59,  63, 

Uthcr  Pendragon,  71. 

77,  78,  80. 

Valhalla,  19. 

Sjavarborg,  31. 

Valsleit,  17. 

Skane,  82. 

"Vender,"  90. 

Skagafjordur,  31. 

Vifil,  61,62,  73,  74,  76,  79. 

Skjqldunzasaga,  18,  65,  81-84,  86,  87, 

Vitholphus,  66. 

91-96,  98. 

ViSolfi,  66. 

"Skjoldunper,"65,88. 

"\'olsunger,"90. 

"Skjoldungsagaer,"  67. 

Waldar,  92,  93. 

"  Skjoldunpsagn,"  64,  66. 

Waldef  story,  69. 

"SkjoldunKsl*gt,"84. 

Wales,  71. 

"Skjoldunga-t,'65,  90. 

Wealhtheow,  97. 

Skofnung,  39,  40. 

WedorGcats,41. 

Sleipnir,  19. 

Welsh,  70. 

Snowdon,  Mount,  72. 

werewolf  myth,  12. 

{soothsayers,  61,  79. 

Westminster,  14. 

Spratlingus,  14. 

Westmoreland,  14. 

Starkad,  81,82,  87,  88,  90. 

Widsith,  61,89,  91,98. 

Sweden,  8,  17-19,  63,  77,  81,  82,  87,  95, 

winged  monster  in  Hrs.,  7-12,  20-22, 

97. 

25,55,95,98. 

Swedes,  81. 

witch,  26,  61,  62,  64,  78,  79,  97. 

Swen,  70. 

wizard,  26,  79. 

Swerting,  81,  82,  85,  87,  88,  91,  92, 

wolf  in  Bjark.,  7,  10-12,  28,  47,  49-52, 

94-96. 

54,  57,  58,  60,  95,  98. 

Savar,  78. 
Sa-vil,  61-63,  73,  78,  82,  83,  93,  95. 
Thames,  14. 

wolves  in  Cfsl.  Dan.,  bk.  seven,  63,  64. 
wolves  in  Hist.  Mcr.,  71,  75,  76. 
Worcestershire,  13. 

Thebes,  67. 
Thessaly,  67. 
Tosti,  14,  17. 

York,  13. 
Young  Siward,  13. 
Yrsa,  66,  69,  83,  96. 

troll,  7,  9,  11,  16,  21,  22,  24-28,  30-35, 
38,  52,  53,  59. 

Yule,  25. 
Yule  Eve,  22,  25,  30. 
Yule-feast,  22,  25. 

troll-animal,  29. 

Yule-tide,  27. 

troll-bird,  29. 

AMted,  13,  78. 

troll-dragon,  28,  29,  31,  34,  35,  49,  50, 

yfcsir,  26. 

53,  55,  58,  59. 

Ogn,  63,  78,  92,  94,  97. 

troll-hare.  29. 

"Ostereoen,"  90. 

203606018071 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


J 


FT 

7181 

04 

CO'O./r 


Olson,  Oscar  Ludvig 

^The  relfction  of  the 
Hrolfg   Sage.  Kraka  c.nd  the 

Bjarkarimur  to  Beov/ulf . 
ed.